^ 
 
 ^^A^ 
 
 ^^v^"^ 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 UiiZS |2.5 
 |5o *^" M^H 
 
 S ^ IIIIIM 
 
 IIIIIM 
 
 1.4 
 
 ^^ 
 
 V 
 
 Hiotographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. MS80 
 
 (716) 873-4503 
 
 A 
 
 {\ 
 
 V 
 
 ^^ 
 
 ■\ 
 
 C\ 
 
 \ 
 
 
 '^ 
 

 fe 
 ^ 
 
 i 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICIVIH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques 
 
 The institute has attempted to obtain the best 
 original copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographicaliy unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in the 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 the usual method of filming, are checiced below. 
 
 D 
 
 Coloured covers/ 
 Couverture de couleur 
 
 I I Covers damaged/ 
 
 D 
 
 Couverture endommagde 
 
 Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 Couverture restaurie et/ou peiiicuiie 
 
 ITT* Cover title missing/ 
 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 I I Coioureil maps/ 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 D 
 
 Cartes gdographiques en couleur 
 
 Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or blacic)/ 
 Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleua ou noire) 
 
 I I Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en coulejr 
 
 Bound with other material/ 
 Relid avec d'autres documents 
 
 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 La re liure serrde peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 distortion le long de la marge int6rieure 
 
 Bianit leaves added during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajouties 
 lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans ie texte, 
 mais, lorsque cela 6tait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas M fiim^es. 
 
 Additional comments:/ 
 Commentaires suppldmentaires; 
 
 L'Institut a microfilmi le meilleur exemplaire 
 qu'il lui a 6ti possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-Atre uniques du 
 point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une 
 modification dans la methods normale de filmage 
 sont indiqu6s ci-dessous. 
 
 □ Coloured pages/ 
 Pages de couleur 
 
 □ Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommagies 
 
 I — I Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 
 Pages restaurdes et/ou peliicuides 
 
 Pages discoloured, stained or foxe< 
 Pages d6color6es, tachet6es ou piqudes 
 
 Pages detached/ 
 Pages d6tachdes 
 
 Showthrough/ 
 Transparence 
 
 Quality of prir 
 
 Quality indgaie de I'impression 
 
 Includes supplementary materia 
 Comprend du materiel suppldmentaire 
 
 r~l/ Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 
 [Tlr Pages detached/ 
 
 r~~l Showthrough/ 
 
 r~U Quality of print varies/ 
 
 I I Includes supplementary material/ 
 
 D 
 D 
 
 Only edition available/ 
 Seule Edition disponible 
 
 Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
 slips, tissues, etc., have been ref limed to 
 ensure the best possible image/ 
 Les pages totalement ou partiellement 
 obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, 
 etc., ont 6X6 film6es 6 nouveau de fapon 6 
 obtenir la meilleure image possible. 
 
 This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 
 Ce document est filmd au taux de rMuction indiqu6 ci-dessous. 
 
 10X 
 
 
 
 
 14X 
 
 
 
 
 18X 
 
 
 
 
 22X 
 
 
 
 
 26X 
 
 
 
 
 30X 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12X 
 
 16X 
 
 20X 
 
 24X 
 
 28X 
 
 32X 
 
aire 
 
 I details 
 ues du 
 t modifier 
 ger une 
 I filmage 
 
 The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks 
 to the generosity of: 
 
 Thomas Fiiher Rare Book Library, 
 University of Toronto Library 
 
 The images appearing here are the best quality 
 possible considering the condition and legibility 
 of the original copy and In keeping with the 
 filming contract specifications. 
 
 L'exemplaire filmA fut reprodult grAce d la 
 gAnArositA de; 
 
 Thomas Fisher Rare Book Library, 
 University of Toronto Library 
 
 Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le 
 plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et 
 de la nettetA de l'exemplaire filmi, et en 
 conformity avec les conditions du contrat de 
 filmage. 
 
 / 
 j6es 
 
 Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed 
 beginning with the front cover and ending on 
 the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- 
 sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All 
 other original copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first page with a printed or Illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last page with a printed 
 or illustrated impression. 
 
 ire 
 
 The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol <^^ (meaning "CON- 
 TINUED "), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmisd at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely included in one exposure are filmed 
 beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams Illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en 
 papier est imprimde sont film^s en commencant 
 par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la 
 derniire page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second 
 plat, salon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
 originaux sont film6s en commenpant par la 
 premiere page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par 
 la dernidre page qui comporte une telle 
 empreinte. 
 
 Un des symboles suivants apparaitra sur la 
 dernidre image de cheque microfiche, selon le 
 cas: le symbols —^^ signifie "A SUIVRE ", le 
 symbols V signifie "FIN". 
 
 Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent 6tre 
 fiim^s A des taux de reduction diffdrents. 
 Lorsque le document est trop grand pour 6tre 
 reprodult en un seul clich6, il est film6 d partir 
 de Tangle sup6rieur gauche, de gauche d droite, 
 et de haut en bas. en prenant le nombre 
 d'images nicessaire. Les diagrammes suivants 
 illustrent la mdthode. 
 
 ly errata 
 ed to 
 
 mt 
 
 me pelure. 
 
 apon d 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 32X 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
'J^ 
 
 
 f. 
 
 ./ 
 
 ^H /cT 7^ 
 
 t-; 
 
 TH1| 
 
 ^1f 
 
 SeGSFid 
 
 9B BUR ll8R0. 
 
 CANCELLED 
 
 . ve r 
 
 BKING PAPERS READ AT A 
 
 CnnfErEncG hbiu at NiagarB, Dnt. 
 
 
 i]uhY 14T1I TO rn'ir, IHSil. 
 
 TORONTO, CANADA 
 S. R. BRIGCJS, 
 
 Toronto Willard Tract DEi'osnoRV. 
 
 
 ^^. 
 
 ^■tu^ ^,.<ay^^^'(^^ 
 
 V- 
 
tOA-5'5 
 
 \ 
 
 t 
 
CONFERENCE COMMITTEE. 
 
 i 
 
 t 
 
 a1 
 
 At a meeting held at the residence of Rev. II. M . 1 'arsons, 
 Toronto, April 6th to consider a proposal of a Conference, by the 
 friends who believe the "Coming of the Lord" to be imuujient, it was 
 resolved to invite such a Conference to meet at Niagara, Ont , in 
 July, and the following Committee was ap[)ointed to perfect the 
 arrangements for this purpt)se. 
 
 MR. W, H. ROWLAND, Chairman. 
 
 MR. S. R. 15RIGGS, Treasurer. 
 
 MR. ALF. SAND HAM, Secretary. 
 
 
 Rev. J. Denovan. 
 
 " T. C. DesBarres 
 
 " H. M. Parsons. 
 
 " J. Alexander. 
 S. J. Hunter. 
 John Mutch. 
 
 " John Salmon. 
 
 " Wm. Frizzell. 
 
 " Roht. Rodcers. 
 
 " Walter Amos. 
 
 " W. Henry ISarnes 
 Hon. S. H. Blake. — 
 
 Dr. J. Robinson. 
 
 Judge Macdonald. 
 
 Mr. Wm. M. Clark. '='- 
 " Robert Kilgouk. 
 " H. B. Gordon. 
 " J. L, Blaikie.— 
 '• F. Fenton. 
 " J. J. Gartshore. 
 '' Henry O'Brien, - 
 " W. A. Parlane, 
 •' E. J. Reynolds. - 
 " Elias Ro(;ers. — 
 
 The Committee,aficr several sessions, decided upon inviting the 
 Brethren whose papers form this volume to take part in the pro- 
 posed Conference, to be held in the Pavilion erected by the 
 proprietors of the Q)ur en's Royal Hotel, on the site of the Tent, 
 in which the Believers' meeting was held in 1883. 
 
PREFACE, - 
 
 A BEAUTIFUL pavilion has recently been erected by the Queen's 
 Royal Hotel Company, on Conference Hill, Niacara, overlook- 
 ing the broad river of that name and lake Toronto. On this 
 lovely and restful spot a considerable company of believers gathered July 14, 
 1885, to study the Sacred Scriptures with regard to the "Second coming 
 of our Lord Jesus Christ. The meeting was called, as will be seen on 
 uic preceding page, by a number of well known ministers of the Gospel, 
 and prominent gentlemen connected with His church, irrespective of 
 denominational differences ; and they discovered, as so many have found 
 in a happy experience, the power of '• that blessed hope " to unite the 
 hearts of Christians in delightful fellowship, and in the fervor of increased 
 love for a common Saviour. 
 
 The first hour was devoted to praise and prayer. The passage of God's 
 Holy Word selected for the opening service was Acts i. 1-14 ; and it in- 
 cludes and sets forth the great truths which brought the Conference to- 
 gether. First, it presents to us a risen Christ, manifesting Himself to be 
 alive after His passion by many infallible proofs, as He was seen by His 
 disciples through forty days, while He spoke to them of the things per- 
 taining to the Kingdom of God. Second, the restoration of the Kingdom 
 to Israel is distinctly implied, as He did not rebuke the Jewish expecta- 
 tions of His followers, but only their curiosity to know the times or 
 seasons. Third, He informs them that during the period intervening be- 
 fore the restoration of the Kingdom to Israel, they will receive the power 
 of the Holy Ghost coming upon them. Fourth, this power is to be 
 wielded in witnessing, not concerning themselves, nor the Church, nor 
 human progress, but unto Him. Fifth, having so spoken, a cloud re- 
 ceived Him out of their sight, and he took His way to the right hand of 
 the Majesty on high. Sixth, the same Jesus shall so come in like manner 
 as he was seen to go into heaven, bodily, literally, visibly, and to the 
 Mount of Olives. .Seventh, immediately afterwards the apostles, together 
 with the women, all continued with one accord in prayer and supplication. 
 The papers that follow must speak for themselves; and it is earnestly 
 hoped that they will at least be read with unprejudiced minds by many of 
 God's dear children, who desire to know something of a doctrine which 
 shines on almost every page of the New Testimcnt.and occupies so large 
 a part of the Old. It is also asked of those who know the truth, that 
 they will implore the blessing of God to accompany (he circulation of 
 this little book to the praise of our coming Lord. - 
 
 J. H. Brookes. 
 
i.e. 
 
 OF THE 
 
 DOCTRINE OF PRE-MILLENNIALISM." 
 
 BT 
 
 REV. JOHN MUTCH, M.A., TORONTO. 
 
 YW HE subject, as you will see from the programme, al- 
 I lotted to me by the committee of arrangement for 
 this convention, is the " History of the Doctrine of Pre- 
 millennialism. It will be necessary at the very outset to 
 give a statement of whatPre-Millennialists believe — what 
 is the doctrine ? I am well aware that Christian Chiliasts 
 are not agreed as to detail. We differ on minor points. 
 Oiir opponents have not been slow to take an unfair ad- 
 vantage of this difference and to argue from that, ii^ the 
 the doctrine cannot be true. This is a position not only 
 unfair but one altogether untenable. Take for example 
 the system of Calvinism, would the disciples of that 
 school ever dream of admitting, that they are in error 
 in their great fundamental doctrities because 
 all are not agreed as to details and because they 
 are by no means prepared to give assent to all the de- 
 
6 '* History of the Doctrine of Pre-MiUcnnialism.^^ 
 
 ductions deduced from that system by some ol its ad- 
 vocated? I think not. And as in this case so would it 
 be in every other school of Christian doctrine. Take 
 another example, viz., the Inspiration of Scripture. All 
 Christians believe that the Bible is inspired of God, 
 that holy men of God spake as moved by the lloly 
 Ghost ; yet it is a noted fact, that wo differ as to the 
 exact nature of Inspiration. Will any say because 
 Ihero is such a difference, therefore, there is no such 
 thing as Inspiration? I think not. And just as it 
 would be unfair and illogical in these cases so is it with 
 those who are constantly using the fact of difference 
 among Premillennialists as an argument against the 
 doctrine itself. 
 
 , But the statement of doctrine we are about to make 
 and the history we are to give are not of detail but 
 simply of the fundamentals — of those tenets — a man 
 must hold in order to have any place among Pre-millen- 
 narians. 
 
 (1.) We believe that the Second Coming ot the Lord 
 Jesus Christ, which will be real &nd personal will be 66- 
 fore the Millennium; and that this will be the great 
 event which will wind up the present dispensation. 
 
 (2.) We believe in what is called o. first and literal res- 
 urrection of the dead in Christ, which will take place 
 at the beginning of the Millennial age, i.e. when Christ 
 comes ; and that the rest of the dead will not live again 
 until the end of 1000 years. 
 
 This much is essential to Pre-Millnnnialism, a man 
 must believe this much in order to be classed with Chris- 
 tian Chiliasts, ; . 1 , 5 . . 
 
 I would have you observe that in this statement of 
 
" History of the Doctrine of Pre-Millennialiamy 7 
 
 doctrine, we do not speak of the visible and external 
 sovereignty of Christ on the earth, of a kingdom of out- 
 ward glory, established upon the ruin of earthly king- 
 doms, wo do not say here whether the seat of the Mil- 
 loDnial glory will be in heaven or on the earth. 
 
 In discussion with a Post-Millennialist I would not 
 argue whether the Jews will bo restored to Palestine or 
 not, I would not argue whether Christ shall remain upon 
 the earth or not, nor would I discuss the practical appli 
 cation of the doctrine of Pre-Millenuialism ; but would 
 confine the discussion to the two points mentioned above, 
 viz. : (1.) ^\\Q pei'sonal return of Christ to the earth he- 
 fore the Millennium ; and (2.) The First Resurrection. 
 Establish these two points and Pre-Millennialists are fun- 
 damentally correct. It is in this wide sense that I will 
 trace the history of the doctrine. In a paper liice this, 
 which deals simply with the history of the opinion, it is 
 not the place to show this to be the view taught 
 by {\iQ propfuits and the apostles^ for were that estab. 
 lished then the question to all believing in the Inspira- 
 tion of the Scripture?, would be settled beyond contro- 
 versy. What we want to know is the mind of the 
 sacred writers. Are Pre-Millennialists or Post-Millen- 
 nialists right in thoir interpretation of the Bible. lu 
 this paper all we strive after is to learn the concensus 
 of opinion on this matter. What has th.e Church in nil 
 ages held on this question ? Has Prc-Millennialism 
 found its supporters only among those who are fanciful, 
 fanatical, unthoughtful, as has been often said, or has it 
 found its disciples among the most learned, pious, and 
 devoted members of the Church of Christ. This 
 what we propose to examine. 
 
 is 
 
i 
 
 8 " nUiory of the Dcctrine of Pre-Millennialisrn,^^ 
 I. We will enquire what wab the opinion of the 
 
 ICAKLY FaTIIKKS AND Al'ULOOlSTS 
 
 The early church was eminently Pre-Millennial, in ex- 
 pectation of our Lord's advent. His coming and king- 
 dom was her constant hope and " she deemed it," says 
 Massillon, " one step in apostacy not to sigh for His re- 
 turn." With her too Millennialism was connected 
 with all that was orthodox. 
 
 (1.) Let us look at the position taken by some of the 
 apostolic fathers, i.e. of men who are supposed to have 
 seen and converecd with one or more of the apostles. 
 
 Clement lioinarms. He is supposed to be the Clement 
 referred to by the Apostle Paul in Phil. 4: 3, where ho 
 is spoken of as having his name in the book of life. He 
 was third bishop of Rome and fellow labourer with the 
 Apostle. There is a vast amount of literature falsely 
 ascribed to his pen, such as the Clementine HomiWee. 
 There is however an epistle of his to the Corinthian 
 Church of considerable length and of great merit, 
 acknowledged by all to be genuine. This Epistle and 
 part of a second, to the same church, attributed to him 
 are found appendant to the Alexandrine MSS., of the 
 scriptures. Now in this first epistle of his he says, "Let 
 us be followers of those who went about in goat skins 
 and sheep skins preaching the coming of Christ." Again, 
 alluding to some who scoft' at the apparent delay of the 
 advent, he says, " You see how in a little while the fruit 
 of the tree comes to maturity. Of a truth, yet a little 
 while and His will shall be accomplished suddenly, the 
 Holy Scriptures itselt bearing witness that he shall come 
 quickly and not tarry ; and the Lord shall suddenly come 
 to his temple even the Holy one, whom ye look for." 
 
M 
 
 " fliatory of the Doctrine of Pre-Millennialiam.'''' d 
 
 THE 
 
 in ex- 
 king- 
 says 
 18 rc- 
 lectcd 
 
 In his second Epistle, he says, "let us every hour expect 
 the kiuirdom of God in love and righteousness because 
 we know not the day of God's appearing, &c," Such is 
 the testimony of one who was undoubtedly a companion 
 of the Apostle Paul. 
 
 Barnabas^ who is supposed, by some to be the com- 
 panion of Paul mentioned in the Acts, taught in the 
 epistle generally attributed to his pen, that the Sabbath 
 rest will come when the Son of God shall appear to 
 destroy the lawless one. The true Sabbath is the Sabbath 
 of one thousand years. Then all will be sanctified com- 
 pletely, thai is, when Christ cornea back lo reign. " If 
 these words mean anything" says one, " they surely teach 
 a kingdom of the resurrection on this earth introduced by 
 the Second Advent." 
 
 Polycarp^ a Presbyter of the Church of Smyrna, is 
 said to have been a disciple of the apostle John with 
 whom he claims to have had familiar intercourse. He 
 served Christ eighty-six years, and suffered martyrdom 
 about 166 A.D. Irenaeus mentions that he was taught the 
 Christian doctrine by the Apostle John and that he took 
 part in his ordination. Euscbius bears the highest tes- 
 timony concerning him and makes him a pattern of or- 
 thodoxy. The Epistle attributed to him is both au- 
 thentic and genuine. Ho taught in this Epistle that 
 God had raised up our Lord Jesus from the dead, and 
 that he will come to judge the world and raise the 
 saints ; and that if we walk worthy of him we shall 
 reign together with him. " It we obey Christ and 
 please him in this age we shall receive the age to come. 
 He will raise us from the dead and we shall live and 
 reign with him." 
 
10 " History of the Doctrine of Pre-Millennialism?^ 
 
 There is every reason to believe that Hermas and 
 Ignatiits held the same view. The apostolic fathers, 
 then, were Pre-Millennialists. And surely it is a fact of 
 no mean significance that the very men who lived next 
 the apostles, who often communed, labored and suffered 
 with them, should in the ecanty mateiials that survive 
 iiave left so much that bears testimony to this doctrine. 
 
 2. Next we will consider the position taken in regard 
 to this doctrine by the early apologists. We will find 
 that, wherever they have spoken on the subject prior 
 to the time of Constantine's victory, they are at one in 
 favour of Pre-millennialism, with the exception of Origen 
 and his transcendental school. 
 
 Justin Martyr J born towards the close of the first cen- 
 tury or at tlie beginning of second, has written some of the 
 best apologies of th-.- early canturies. He was renowned in 
 learning, being well versed in the philosophy and litera- 
 ture of his age. Eusebius says his works stood in high 
 repute among the early Christians. He speaks of those 
 as " destitute of just reason" who did not understand that 
 which is clear from all the Scriptures, that two comings 
 of Christ are announced. When questioned by Trypho 
 the Jew in regard to this question he answered, " I am 
 not such a wretch, Trypho, to say one thing and mean 
 another. I have before confessed to tlieo that I and 
 many others are of this opinion (the millennial) so that 
 we hold it to be thoroughly proved that it will come to 
 pass. But I have also signified unto thee on the other 
 hand that many, even those of that race of Christians 
 who follow not godly and pure doctrine, do not acknow- 
 ledge it. For I have demonstrated to thee that these are 
 indeed c&Ued Christians, but are atheists and impious 
 
 ■I 
 
)J 
 
 ** History of the Doctrine of Pre-Millennialismy 11 
 
 hereticB, because that in ail things they teach what is 
 blasphemous, ungodly, and unsound." In another para- 
 graph ho goes on to say " I, and whatsoever Christians 
 are orthodox in all things, do know, that there will be 
 a resurrection of the flesh, and a thousand years in the 
 cit^ ot Jerusalem, built, adorned, and enlarged accord- 
 ing to the prophets." Such is the testimony of one to 
 whose learning and piety, nearly all the succeeding 
 fathers bear witness. From his writings we learn that 
 not only he himself was a Pre-millennialist ; but that it 
 was the orthodox view of his time. 
 
 MelitOf the eloquent and pious Bishop of Sardis, and 
 contemporary of Justin Martyr, held the same view. 
 
 JrenaeuSj Bishop of Lyons, who was among the most 
 renowned of the early fathers, flourished as a writer 
 about 180 A.D. His works now extant, and which 
 Mosheim calls *' a splendid monument of antiquity," are 
 five books on the Heresies of his times. In these books 
 he contends that Abraham and his seed have not yet 
 realized the promises made to them concerning the 
 promised land, and that they will not do so until the 
 millennial age. He says that " Christ is the stone cut out 
 without hands, who shall destroy temporal kingdoms, 
 and introduce an eternal one which is the resurrection 
 of the just. When Antichrist shall have devastated all 
 things in this world, he will reign for three and one 
 half years, and sit in the temple ot Jerusalem ; and then 
 the Lord will come from heaven in the clouds, in the 
 glory of the Father, sending this man to the lake of fire, 
 but bringing in for the righteous, the times of the 
 kingdom, the rest, the hdllowed seventh day, and restor- 
 ing to Abraham the promised inheritance." In 
 
12 History of the Doctrine of Pre-MiUennialism.^^ 
 
 another place he contends that Jerusalem will be re-built 
 after the pattern of the •Jerusalem which is the mother 
 of us all. Such is the testimony of Irenaeus. 
 
 I would add here in one sentence, that, among the 
 remaining Greek fathers, Clemens Alexandrinus and 
 
 held pre-millennarian views. 
 
 , . IlyfoU^hm undoubtedly \ 
 '' ' f . Opposition i. 
 
 M 
 
 ni the Greek Church, 
 
 The first opponent of any note in the early Greek 
 church, to Christian Chiliasra was Origen. He was born 
 at Alexandria about 184 A.D., and was without doubt a 
 m<> 1 of great ability. He gave himself to the study of 
 the Platonic Philosophy, and undoubtedly this had 
 much to do with his fanciful interpretations of Scripture. 
 
 I would remind those who use his opinion as an argu- 
 ment against this doctrine, that he was declared a heretic 
 by a General Council at Constantinople ; and that there 
 were good grounds lor this decision appears from the fol- 
 lowing doctrines which he is said to have taught : — 
 
 (1) He believed in the eternity of matter. 
 
 (2) He held the pre-existence of human souls in a 
 higher and better state, and that tliey were confined in 
 these present bodies because of sin committed in the 
 pre-cxistent state. 
 
 (3) He denied the assumption by Christ of a true 
 human body as well as of a true human soul. 
 
 (4) He denied the vicarious efficacy of the sufFcrings 
 of Christ. 
 
 (5) He held the principles of Pelagianism. 
 
 (6) He expressed doubts respecting I he omnipotence 
 and omniscience of God. 
 
 To my mind a man who was in error on so many im- 
 
' ^ 
 
 )> 
 
 " Eutory of the Doctrine of Pre-Millennialiam.^^ 13 
 
 portant and fundamental doctrines would, in all proba- 
 bility, be astray in his eechatological views — at least 
 much weight should not be attached to his opinions. 
 
 His allegorical mode of interpreting Scripture opened 
 a secure retreat for all kinds of error. Mosheim calls his 
 system " wild, fanciful, chimerical, mystical, licentious." 
 
 Dr. Adam Clark writes, "every tViend of rational piety 
 and genuine Christianity, must lament that a man of so 
 much learning and unafiected godliness should have 
 been led to countenance, much less recommend such a 
 plan of Scripture interpretation, in many respects the 
 most futile, absurd and dangerous that could be con- 
 ceived." This remained a great evil in the church, 
 which was not remedied until the time of Luther and 
 Melancthon. Now it was through the influence of such 
 a man and such a mode of interpretation that the decline 
 of the Pre-millennial faith began, and Post-millennialism 
 had its origin. 
 
 Before leaving the fathers and apologists, I cannot 
 but call your attention to the opinion held on this sub- 
 ject by TertuUiaiiy the first of the Latin fathers, whose 
 writings are extant. Dr. Philip Schaft says, " He was 
 the first great writer of Latin Christianity, and one 
 of the grandest and most original characters of the 
 ancient church ; that while he was thoroughly conversant 
 with Greek theology, yet he was entirely independent of 
 it. He was the head of the school of theology in the 
 Western Church. Now, this great and good man was 
 pre-eminently a Pre-millennial ist. He wrote a book in 
 its defence. He says, " We confess that a kingdom is 
 promised us on earth before that in heaven, but in an- 
 other state — namely, after the resurrection j for it will 
 
14 " nistory of the Doctrine of Prj-MUUnnialism.''^ 
 
 be one thousand years in a city of divine workmanship, 
 viz., Jerugalera brought down from heaven. This is the 
 city provided of God to receive the saints in the resurrec- 
 tion, wherein to refresh them with an abundance of all 
 spiritual good things," Then he goes on to say that it 
 is both right and worthy of God that His servants 
 should triumph and rejoice in tlio place they have been 
 afflicted for His name's sake. This, I am sure, will 
 suffice to sliow that he was sound on this doctrine. 
 
 Lactantius, the Cliristian Cicero, the most eloquent of 
 the Latin fathers, and Cyprian, the disciple and admirer 
 of Tertullian, held the same faith. In short, such is tlie 
 testimony furnished by all the fathers and apologists, 
 save Origen and his school, 
 
 A host of learned men, such as Dorner, Elliott, Mede, 
 Gibbon, Chillingwortli, declare this to be the voice of 
 the early church. Giessler, a most accurate historian, 
 says, '*In all the writings of tlicse centuries, Chiliasra 
 is so distinctly and predominantly mentioned, that we 
 cannot hesitate in regarding it as the general belief of 
 that age." Alford, in his exegesis of vs. 1-6 of Rev. 20, 
 says, "The whole church, for SOO years, understood 
 these verses in a plain literal sense," and " that it is the 
 most cogent instance of unanimity which primitive an- 
 tiquity presents." Nathaniel West says, " The truth is, 
 this precious hope was a gift to the martyrs from one 
 who was their brother and companion in tribulation 
 and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ, the 
 consolation of the martyr church, which held it fast in 
 life and death." 
 II. We now Pass to tue 4Tn and the 5tfi Centuries. 
 
 In this century we have the first Council of Nice, 
 
" History oj the Doctrine of Pre- Millennialism.^^ 15 
 
 called by Constantine to deal especially with the Arian 
 heresy. From two hundred and fifty to three hundred and 
 twenty bishops were present. They framed what is called 
 the Nicene Creed. There does not appear to me to be 
 any thing very decided in this creed on the point under 
 discussion, and yet there is enough to show that the Pre- 
 millenarian taith, after filty years of strong opposition, 
 still was the belief of a majority of this Counoii. But 
 we cannot help admitting that this doctrine began to lose 
 hold upon the mind of the Church. It was opposed by 
 such men as Mcsebius, the first writer of ecclesiastical 
 history, by Cyril bishop of Jerusalem, by Jerome the most 
 scholarly and erudite among the Fathers of the Latin 
 Church who was a most bitter, and shall I say, unscrupul- 
 ous opponentof theMillennium, AllMillennial historians 
 represent him as harsh and unfair. Luther says of this 
 man, " I know of no teacher to whom I am so hostile as 
 to Jerome for he writes only of fastings, meats, virginity," 
 &c. If he only had insisted upon the works of faith and 
 performed them. But he teaches nothing either about 
 faith or love, or hope, or the works of faith." This doc- 
 trine Was also opposed by the great and good Augustine^ 
 Bishop of Hippo, and contemporary v/ith Jerome. He 
 was born 358, A.D. died 434 A.D. He developed what is 
 commonly known as the Augustiuian view of the Millen- 
 nium. The seventh day to him was the eternal Sabbath of 
 rest. 1 think there is every reason to believe that what led 
 both Jerome and Augustine to contend so strongly 
 against the doctrine of Chiliasm was the abuse of it by 
 its advocates, such abuses as that made of it by the 
 Montanists. It was in the 4th and beginning ot 5th 
 centuries that certain anti-millennarian divines began to 
 
16 " Bistort/ of the Doctrine of Pre-Millennialism.'*^ 
 
 throw doubt on the inspiration of the Apocalypse and 
 denied it a place in the Canon. Lot me give what 
 Iloratius Bonar says on this point. In speaking on 
 20th chap, of Rev. he says, *' In the first centuries groat 
 stress was laid upon this passage It was considered the 
 stronghold ot Chiliasm, so strong and decided was its 
 testimony deemed, that the Anti-Ohiliasts deemed their 
 only esQipe was the total denial ot the Apocalypse. 
 Chiliasm and the Apocalypse were deemed inseparable. 
 They could only get rid of the former by rejecting the 
 latter. They never thought it possible to deny that the 
 Apocalypse taught Chiliasm. This was not disputed ; 
 and hence those who disliked Chiliasm could not toler- 
 ate the Apocalypse. It was not until the Church had 
 taken lessons in the school of Origen that they could con- 
 demn Chiliasm without disputing the inspiration of the 
 Revelation." ' *' ^ - '^ 
 
 This opposition to the Apocalypse did not coase until 
 the question of Chiliasm had ceased to excite any special 
 interest in the churches. Surely it is very significant 
 and very pertinent to the question under discussion to 
 know, that not a few learned and able divines found it 
 necessary to reject a part of the Divino word in order to 
 maintain with any degree of success their opposition to 
 this doctrine. 
 
 III. Wb will exa^mine the pla-oe given to this Doc- 
 trine IN the Church from the end of the 5th. 
 Century till the Reformation. 
 
 Now we come to the age of error, darkness and corrup- 
 tion in the Church, an age that lastti for about one thousand 
 years. Learning in the 5th century began to decline, the 
 
 i 
 
e and 
 what 
 
 " Itistory of the Doctrine of Pre-MUUnnidliim?^ 17 
 
 barbarians who overran the country at this time held 
 letters in utter contempt and placed all glory in arms, 
 and military courage. The study of the scriptures was 
 almost completely neglected before the middle of the 
 sixth century. Theology rapidly became mixed with 
 mysticism, superstition and error. Religion now consists 
 in ceremonies and rites. Conversion is little more than 
 receiving the rite of baptism, assuming the name of 
 Christian, and making some little change in the external 
 form of their heathen worship in order to accommodate 
 it to Christianity, Heathen temples were often changed 
 into Christian Churches, and were purified and conse- 
 crated with holy water. The people were only required 
 to worship images of Christ and of holy men, instead of 
 those of their idol gods, and for the most part, with 
 the same ceremonies. The religion of the heart seems 
 scarcely to have been thought of. The church now 
 seeks a temporal instead of a spiritual Kingdom. Now 
 it was in this period when "the church became a worldly 
 power, the hope of the future glory was weakened by 
 the joy over present success: now it was that the 
 church looking at its existing temporal prosperity as 
 fulfilling the prophecies, ceased to look for Christ's 
 promised reign on the earth." In the words of Auberlin 
 (Dan. p. 375.) "Chiliasm disappeared in proportion as 
 Roman Papal Catholicism advanced. The Papacy took 
 to itself, as a robber, that glory which is an object of 
 hope, and can only be reached by the obedience and 
 humility of the Cross. When the church became a 
 harlot she ceased to be a bride who goes to meet her 
 bridegroom, and thus Chiliasim disappeared," or as an- 
 other has well said, "The great chasm in the history of 
 
]8 " History of the Doctrine of Pre-Millcnnialisniy 
 
 Chiliasm eeems to be those awful centuries of Rome's 
 feupreraacj when almost ovpry truth was hidden." 
 
 I would call your attention however to the fact that 
 in this dark picture there i" one bright spot. It is to bo 
 found in the history of the Waldensian Church, who 
 while living at the very doors ot the Romish Church and 
 under the thunders of the Vatican, retained purity of 
 worship and purity of life. Now this same Church, this 
 church of the Martyrs, not only condemned the mystical 
 or allegorical interpretation of Scripture, but retained 
 this doctrine of prc-millennarianism. They never dreamt 
 of a Millennial age before the coming ot Christ, but 
 they did believe that the second coming was imminent. 
 They also used this doctrine as a reason why they should 
 live consecrated lives. So we see that while tliia doc- 
 trine was lost to the great body of the visible Church, 
 it was only in that part of it where true Christianity had 
 ceased to live ; while among the W aldensians, that part 
 of the Church in which true godliness lived, we find that 
 Chiliasm retained its hold on th * hearts and minds of 
 the people. I would give extracts from their treatise en 
 "Anti-Christ and Noble Lesson" did time permit but let it 
 suffice to say that we are proud to be able to trace the 
 genealogy of this doctrine through this noble array of 
 Martyrs to the Church of the apostolic age. That in 
 this living Church we find a bridge by which Pre- 
 millennialism is able to cross over the awful chasm made 
 in the life of the Church by Romish superstition and 
 error. 
 
 Before passing to the Reformation period I would refer 
 almost in a single sentence, to the opinion of the "morn- 
 ing star" of that day, that was bo goon to fiood the 
 
pil. 
 
 ?> 
 
 " Tlistory of the Doctrine of Pre-Millennialism.''^ 19 
 
 lomos 
 
 that 
 to be 
 
 who 
 |;h and 
 |ity of 
 
 this 
 
 cliurch with light and life — I mean Wickliffe. What 
 he may have held about the personal reign of Clirist on 
 earth wo can not well say, but this is certain that he ex- 
 expected no millennial glory, no one thousand years ol 
 universal peace, and conversion before Christ came "He 
 must therefore have been a Pre-millenniali8t,and thus we 
 see that as soon as truth in its purity begins to revive in 
 the Church this doctrine is revived with it." 
 IV. From the Reformation to the Present Time. 
 
 We have now come to the last great period of the 
 Church's history, viz; from the Rotormation to the 
 present time. 
 
 1. The lieformers — Daring the first years of the Re- 
 formation, in the time of the great struggle between the 
 Romish Church and the Reformers, little place was given 
 to Eschatology ; but as early as the first century after tlie 
 Reformation this doctrine was held by not a few learned 
 and godly men; and in the 2nd century it rose into still 
 greater prominence being held by representative men in 
 all parts ot the Church. Dr. Brookes, says, '' whilst the 
 single tenet of the thousand years was by the generality 
 of the early Reformers avoided ; still they often avowed 
 what in the present day would generally be considered 
 decided Millennarian doctrine. They came back de- 
 cidedly to that important point, looking tor the speedy re- 
 velation in glory of the Lord Jesus Christ — a point of 
 doctrine which we constantly find pressed upon the 
 Church in the writings of the Apostles." 
 
 There can bo no disputing this. The reformers did 
 not expect a Millennium, a golden age, before the second 
 coming of Christ. The great Luther^ the learned and 
 gentle Melancthon^ Calvin^ Knox, and many others deny 
 
m 
 
 20 " Hiatory of the Doctrine of Pre-Millennialiam.^^ 
 
 tho modern doctrine of the world's entire conversion 
 before Christ comes. Many of them regarded the Pope 
 as Anti-Christ and the end as near. 
 
 TyndaUf the celebrated English reformer says " The 
 Apostles taught us to look tor Christ's coming every 
 hour." 
 
 Jno, Piacator, Prof, of Theology in Strasburg, who 
 died 1546, in his valuable commentary says, " Tho 
 advent of the Lord to judgment is to be looked for 
 with perpetual vigilance. 
 
 Latimer expected it within 448 years, and Ridley who 
 suffered at the stake with Latimer held that we should 
 constantly be found looking lor Christ. 
 
 The Augsburg Confession, which may well bo re- 
 garded as the Creed of the German reformers, taught 
 this. In the 17th Article we read " Our Churches con- 
 demn those who circulate the Judaizing notion, that 
 prior to the resurrection of the dead the pious will estab- 
 lish a separate temporal government, and all the wicked 
 be exterminated. The Catechism of Ed. Yl. 1560, 
 said by some to have been drawn up by Cranmer, taught 
 the same. I think that this is sufficient to show that 
 the Keformers held firmly that there would be no Mil- 
 lennium until Christ comes. 
 
 2. Pbe-Millennialism in 17th Century. 
 
 Pre-Millennialism roFc to much prominence in this 
 century. In a paper like this we can do little more 
 than glance at the opinions advanced by a few of its 
 advocates. 
 
 Foremjst among these comes the iWvi^inom Joseph 
 Mede, He was a Fellow of Christ College at Cam- 
 
" History of (he Doctrine of Pre-Millennialism?^ 21 
 
 bridge, and eminent for learning and piety. He is beet 
 known by his "Clavis Apocalyptical," a work well-known 
 to all prophetic students, and highly esteemed. lie was 
 considered a man almost inspired for the solution of the 
 Apocalyptic mysteries. He held that these prophecies 
 were predictive of progressive history, partly fulfilled 
 and partly unfulfilled. In explanation ot Rev. 20th he 
 says, " The rising of the martyrs is that which is called 
 the first resurrection." Then he goes on to say, " I ad- 
 mit the first resurrection to be corporeal, as well as the 
 second, though I confess I have much striven against it, 
 and if the text would admit another sense less tree cf 
 paradox, I had yet rather listen unto it, but I find it 
 not." Again, after saying that he could not explain the 
 manner of these things, he adds, " Yet thus much I 
 conceive the text seems to imply, that these saints of the 
 first resurrection should reign here on the earth in the 
 new Jerusalem, in a state of beatitude and glory, par- 
 taking of the Divine presence and vision of Christ their 
 King, as it were in a heaven upon earth, a new para- 
 dise, immutable, unchangeable. This surely proves he 
 was a Pre-Millennialist. 
 
 Passing over several names we next come to Thomas 
 Goodwill. lie was educated at the University of Cam- 
 bridge, and was successively fellow, preacher, and vicar 
 of Christ Church. He was afterwards one of the most 
 eminent independent ministers of London. He was 
 one of the Westminster Assembly. His learning was 
 very great, his spiritual experience profound, his theology 
 rigidly Calvinistic, Hear what he says, *' Now it is 
 said that the first resurrection is a spiritual resurrec. 
 tion of men's souls from the death of sin j but consider 
 
 r . 
 
22 '* History of the Doctrine of Pre- M illennialiayriy 
 
 with yourselves a little; first, it is the souls of men 
 dead ; that is plain for ho saith they were slain with the 
 Bword, they wore beheaded for the witness of Jesut ; 
 and as their death is, so must their resurrection be : their 
 death was certainly a bodily death for they were be- 
 headed, therefore their resurrection must be answerable 
 to it. And to mention no other arguments they reigned 
 with Christ a thousand years. This is not the glory of 
 heaven, for that is for ever, besides the rest of the dead 
 live not again till the thousand years are expired." 
 Again he says, " Now where do these reign. It should 
 seem on earth by this argument, because why else is 
 tjie devil bound up. He need not be bound up for 
 their reigning in heaven." Such is the voice of the 
 great and pious Goodwin. 
 
 John Milton^ the author of "Paradise Lost," and Jeremy 
 Taylor^ the learned Chaplain to King Charles I., both 
 decidedly taught thit there would be no millennium 
 until Christ comes. Baxter and Watson looked for the 
 coming of the Lord, The sainted Rutherford, a dis- 
 tinguished Scotch divine Covenanter, and one of the 
 Commissioners to the Westminster Assembly, is believed 
 to have held this doctrine, at least this much of it, that 
 there would be no millennium until Christ comes. 
 
 John Bunyan^ the " immortal dreamer ot Bedford 
 Jail," lifted his voice against the error of Post-millen- 
 nialism. On the millennium he writes as follows : — 
 *' God's blessing the Sabbath day and resting on it from 
 all His works, was a type of that glorious rest that saints 
 shall have when the six days of this woi4d are fully 
 ended. This the Apostle asserts in the fourth chapter 
 to the Hebrews, ' There remaineth a rest (or the keep- 
 
8m 
 
 ?> 
 
 " History of the Doctrine of PTc-M'dlennlalisiny '23 
 
 f men 
 itli tho 
 
 Jesut ; 
 
 : tlieir 
 ere be- 
 i^erablo 
 ei^ned 
 ory of 
 e dead 
 iired." 
 should 
 else is 
 up for 
 of the 
 
 Jeremy 
 ., both 
 nnluin 
 for tho 
 a dis- 
 of tlie 
 jlieved 
 t, that 
 
 edford 
 ailleii- 
 ws: — 
 t from 
 saints 
 fully 
 lapter 
 keep- 
 
 ing of a Sabbath) to the people of God,' which Sabbath, 
 as I conceive, will be the ecvcnth thousand of years 
 which are to follow immediately after the earth has 
 stood six thousand first. For as God was six days in tho 
 work of creation, and rested on the seventh day, so in 
 six thousand years lie will perfect His work and provi- 
 dences that concern this world. As also lie will finish 
 the travail and toil of His saints, with the burden of 
 the beasts, and tho curse of the ground, and bring all 
 into rest for a thousand years." 
 
 Peter Jurieu, a learned French Protestant Calvinist, 
 who did great work for the Reformed Church, wos de- 
 . cidedly a Pre -millennialist. He distinctly teaches that 
 Christ shall come before the Millennium ; that the dead 
 in Christ shall bo raised then, and that they shall reign 
 with Christ on earth one thousand years. 
 
 We cannot leave this century without calling atten- 
 tion to tho Westminster Assembly^ which was in session 
 1C43-52, a synod of Calviuistic and Puritan divines, 
 which produced the doctrinal and disciplinary standards 
 of the British and American Presbyterian Churches. 
 This synod, says Dr. Schaif, occupies the first place of 
 all synods held in the reformed churches, not excepting 
 that of Doet. Now, of this Assembly, Robert Bailie, 
 Principal of the University of Glasgow, who was for 
 three years a member of this Assembly, and to whom we 
 are indebted for a graphic description of it, writes from 
 the Assemblv to a friend in Scotland, bemoaninir the 
 predominant Chiliasm of its greatest members. "Most of 
 the chief divines here," he murmured, "not only inde- 
 pendents, but others, as Twisse, Marshall. Palmer, and 
 many others, are expressed Chiliasts." Masson, in his life 
 
24 " History of the Doctrine of Pre-MiUennialism.^* 
 
 of Milton, repeats the statement, and Principal Cun- 
 ningham, of Scotland, has affirmedj " That thc}' who 
 entertained it were among the soundest of the West- 
 minster divines." 
 
 The same might bo said of the Baptist Assembly of 
 1660. We pass now to 18th Century. 
 
 ISrn Century. 
 
 This century is distinguished for the rise of a New 
 Millennial theory, viz., the Whitbyan. Whitby taught 
 that the true millennium is not a reign of persons raised 
 from the dead, but of the church flourishing gloriously 
 for a thousand years, after the conversion of the Jews, 
 and the flowing in of all nations to them thus converted 
 to the Christian faith. At first this theory met with 
 considerable acceptance. Learned and earnest men 
 adopted it. However it was discovered to be no new 
 "Hypothesis" but a theory exploded long before 
 Whitby was born. In this Century, the doctrine ot 
 the personal reign found advocates not only among 
 the great lights in the church, but it also enlisted as- 
 tronomers, philosophers, nobles and poets in its defence. 
 We will briefly consider a few representative names. 
 
 Sir Isaac Newton, the great Philosopher looked for a 
 kingdom of millennial glory, 
 
 JJr. John Oill^ an eminent theologian and orientalist, 
 says, " that Christ will have a special, pe^.uliar, glorious, 
 and visible kingdom in which He will reign personally 
 on the earth. He says further, ''This kirigdom of Christ 
 will be bounded by two resurrections, by the first resur- 
 rection, or resurrection of the just at which it will begin 
 and by the second resurrection or the resurrection of 
 the wicked at which it will end." 
 
im. 
 
 J) 
 
 Cun- 
 who 
 
 ibly of 
 
 New 
 tauglit 
 raised 
 'iously 
 Jews, 
 verted 
 with 
 men 
 new 
 before 
 •ine of 
 Eimonsr 
 led as- 
 ifenco. 
 
 BS. 
 
 i for a 
 
 talist, 
 
 rious, 
 
 )nallj 
 
 Christ 
 
 resur- 
 
 )egin 
 
 m of 
 
 *' History of the Doctrine of Pre-Millennialism.^^ 25 
 
 Jno. Albert Bengel, to whom Bible Students owe so 
 much, who gave the starting point for the whole modern 
 text criticism of the New Testament, and whose exe- 
 getical work remains unto this day a treasure-house of 
 exposition, taught this doctrine. He held that there 
 would be a falling away in this age, i.e. before the mil- 
 lennium, that Christ would come before the millen- 
 nial glory. 
 
 John Wesley, the founder of Methodism taught much 
 the same as i3engel. 
 
 Thomas Newton^ Bishop of Bristol, distinguished for 
 his piety and learning, taught that there would be a first 
 and literal resurrection — which would take place im- 
 mediately before the Millennium. 
 
 Robert Hall, the great Baptist preacher of his timq 
 is said to have regretted on his death bed that he had 
 not preached the Millennarian views he entertained. 
 
 Augustub Toplady, a^ distinguished Calvinistic divine, 
 was eminently a Pre-millennialist. Ho says, " I am 
 one of those old fashioned people who believe the doctrine 
 of the Millennium, and that there will bo two distinct 
 resurrections of the dead, first of the just, and second of 
 the unjust, which last resurrection of the reprobate will 
 not commence till a thousand } ears after the resurrection 
 of the elect. In this glorious interval of one thousand 
 years, Christ I apprehend, will reign in person over the 
 kingdom of the just, 
 
 19th Century. 
 
 In the words cf another " It is simply impossible to 
 catalogue all the names in the present century that cluster 
 around the doctrine to give it support. Wo will mention 
 but a few. Among English speaking Protestants we 
 
26 '* History of the Doctrine of Pre-Millennialism?^ 
 
 i% 
 
 ! ; 
 
 ! i 
 
 have Chalmers, Irving, Candlish, Begg, Jamieson, 
 Faussett, Yan Doren, Duffield, Home, Ryle, Elliott, 
 Ellicott, Alford, Tregelles and a host of others. In the 
 German Church we have such names as Stier, 
 Delitzsch. Stockmeyer, Lange, Olshousen, Van 
 Oosterzee, DeWitte, Christlieb and Meyer. I need not 
 speak to you of the learning, piety, reputation of 
 these men. We know them to be men who stand in 
 the first ranks of the church in learning, in piety, 
 in power. To be the best preachers, the most able 
 writers the church has ever had, men whose works are 
 found in every theological library and whose opinion is 
 sought on every religious question. Surely such names 
 as these should for ever rescue the doctrine from the 
 charge that* is often made against it, viz., that it finds its 
 supporters alone among the fanatical and merely emot- 
 ional members of the Christian Church. It does seem 
 to me that the history of the doctrine proves beyond 
 controversy that the man who is guilty of making such 
 a charge is either dishonest, or profoundly ignorant of 
 the subject of which he is treating. 
 
 The following are extracts from a few of the above 
 mentioned: — 
 
 In the Critical Commentary of Jamieson, Fausset and 
 Brown we find such words as these. " Christ's second 
 coming is not a mere point of time but a Period^ bo- 
 ginning with the resurrection of the just and endin 
 with the general judgment. Again the Millennial reign 
 on the earth does not rest on an isolated passage, but all 
 Old Testament prophecy goes upon the same view- The 
 First Resurrection is the resurrection of the just." • 
 
 Next, a few lines from the Christian Dogmatics of 
 
lieson, 
 llliott, 
 In the 
 Stier, 
 Van 
 led not 
 [ion of 
 md in 
 piety, 
 St able 
 ks are 
 nion is 
 names 
 >m the 
 nds its 
 emot- 
 3 seem 
 ►eyond 
 ; such 
 ant of 
 
 above 
 
 t and 
 Bcond 
 -l, be- 
 idin 
 reign 
 lit all 
 The 
 
 C8 of 
 
 '' History of the Docirifie of Pre-MUleiinialism.^^ 27 
 
 Van Ooaterzoe, the Dutch theologian, who died three 
 years &^o this month. He was the recognized leader of 
 the Evangelical School of Holland. In learning, elo- 
 quence, and piety he ranked with the greatest divines of 
 his day. His writings are now taking a prominent place 
 in the Church.. Speaking ofthis doctrine he says, " For 
 us also this hope is a real pearl of Christian truth." 
 Then he goes on to say "The fulfilment of the pro- 
 phetic word can not lead to its entire annulling, and 
 when we enquire as to the indestructible reality which 
 underlies alike the prospect of prophets and apostles 
 we believe that this prospect authorizes us to hope for 
 nothing less than a glorious manifestation of the triumph- 
 ant Kingdom of God on earth, even before the entire 
 running out of the course of the world's history. Such 
 a manifestation we may not expect before the return of 
 the Lord, but after this return we regard it — even apart 
 from the letter ot Scripture — as on internal grounds, 
 and, moreover, as in the highest degree worthy ot 
 God." 
 
 My last extract is from Dean Alford, to whom Bible 
 students owe so much, and who requires no introduction 
 to an audience like this. 
 
 In his exposition of the 4th and 5th verses 20 th chap, 
 of Rev. he says. "I cannot consent to distort these words 
 from their plain sense and chronological place in the 
 prophecy, on account ot any considerations of difficulty 
 or any risk of abuses which the doctrines of the mil- 
 lennum may bring with it Those who lived next to 
 the Apostles and the whole clunch for 800 years under- 
 stood them in the plain and literal sense ; and it is a 
 strange sight in these days to see expositore who are 
 among the first, in reverence of antiquity, complacently 
 
28 " History of the Doctrine of Pre-Millennialism.^^ 
 
 casting aside the most cogent instance of unap^i^iftv 
 which primitive antiquity preserte. As regards the 
 text itself no legitimate treatment of it will extort what 
 is known as the spiritual interpretation now in fashion. 
 If in a passage where two resurrections, are mentioned 
 where certain souls lived at first and the rest ot the dead 
 lived only at the end of a specified period after that first, 
 if, in any such a passage, the first resurrection may be 
 understood to mean spiritual rising with Christ, while 
 the second means literal rising from the grave ; then 
 there is an end of all significance in language, and 
 Scripture is wiped 'out as a definite testimony to any- 
 thing. If the first resurrection is spiritual then so is the 
 second, which we suppose, none will he hardy enough to 
 maintain. But if the second is literal, then so is the 
 first, which in common with the whole primitive church, 
 and many oi the best modern expositors, I do maintain 
 and received as an article of faith and hope. 
 In conclusion I would say we have learned two things, 
 First. That the Church held this doctrine in the days 
 of apostolic purity ; forgot it in the times of darkness 
 and Koman supremacy, when she was seeking a tem- 
 poral and not a spiritual kingdom ; only to have it re- 
 vived as soon as the reformation dawned ; and that ever 
 since that time she has grown stronger in her faith in 
 this doctrine, as she has increased in the knowledge of 
 the truth. 
 
 Second. That this doctrine has been been supported 
 by the best preacliera, the most learned professory, the 
 most able writers of the Church, in all ages. Our con- 
 clusion therefore is that the historical argument is most 
 emphatically in favour of the truth of the doctrine. 
 
W^Q dsmim sf GhFisfe: 
 
 PERSONAL AND PRE-MILLENNIAL 
 
 BY 
 
 REV. J. H. BROOKES, D.D 
 
' 
 
 THE COMING OF CHRIST: 
 
 FEBSONAL AND FXtE-MZLLSNlTIAL 
 
 BY 
 
 REV. J. H. BROOKES, D.D. 
 
 Tuesday afternoon, July lithy 1885, 
 
 EVEN a careless reader of the New Testament can- 
 not fail to notice how frequently our Lord Jesus 
 Christ and the Apostles refer to His second coming". 
 Nor can there be a doubt that the lirst impression pro- 
 duced hy these references would lead to the belief that 
 His coming is personal. That is to say, if the reader had 
 never been told by a preacher or expositor that the 
 language is figurative, it could never occur to him that 
 the words mean more or less than our Lord's real return 
 to earth. 
 
 Fv.r example, he finds that in Matthew's gospel Jesus 
 says, "The Son of man shall come in the glory of his Fath- 
 er, witli his angels, and then shall he reward every man 
 according to his works". Or he finds in Mark's gospel, 
 "whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of me, and of my 
 words, in this adulterous and sinful generation, of him 
 also shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he cometh 
 in the glory of his Father, with the holy angels"-. Or ho 
 finds in Luke's gcsiX'l, "13c ye therefore ready also : for 
 
The Coming of Christ : 
 
 the Son of man cometh at an hour when je think not". 
 Or he finds in John's gospel " If I go and prepare a 
 place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto 
 myself ". It requires scholarship and eccleBiastical author- 
 ity to explain away the natural and obvious import of 
 these and kindred statements, and to put upon them a 
 figurative and symbolical meaning. 
 
 Through human teaching, as distinguished from Di- 
 vine testimony, the last quoted text has been robbed of 
 its power and sweetness in the minds of a vast majority 
 of Christians, who imagine that it tells them of their 
 death. But Dr. David Brown, whose post-millennial 
 book on the Second Advent his admirers claimed to be 
 unanswerable, after citing the words, " if I go away," 
 adds " what then ? Ye shall soon follow me ? Death 
 shall shortly bring us together ? Nay ; but ' If I go awa}', 
 / will come again^ and receive you unto myself; that 
 where I am, there ye may be also.' ' And while they 
 looked stedfastly toward heaven as he went up, behold, 
 two men stood by them in white apparel ; which also 
 said. Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into 
 heaven ? This same Jesus, which is taken up from you 
 into heaven, shall — what ? Take you home soon to him- 
 self at death ? Nay, but shall ' so come in like manner 
 as yc have seen him go into heaven.' (Acts i. 10, 11.) And 
 how know we that, by jostling this event out ot its scrip- 
 tural place in the expectations of the Church, we are 
 not, in a great degree, destroying its cliaracter and 
 power as a practical principle ? Can we not believe, 
 though unable to trace it, that God's methods are ever 
 best ; and that in nature, so perhaps in revelation, a 
 modification by us of the divine arrangements, appar- 
 
Personal and Prc-JMiUennial. 
 
 83 
 
 k" 
 
 1, a 
 
 ippar- 
 
 ently slight, and attended even with somo seeming ad- 
 vantage?, maybe followed by a total and unexpected 
 change of resnlts, the opposite of what is anticipated 
 and desired ? So we fear it to be here." 
 
 " The coming of Christ to individuals at death," he 
 proceeds to say, " however warrantably we may speak 
 BO, and whatever profitable considerations it may sug- 
 gest, is not fitted for taking that place in the view of 
 the believer which Scripture assigns to the second ad- 
 vent. Tliis is a proposition ot equal interest and im- 
 portance. It would bear to be established and illustrated 
 in detail. A hint or two, however, may sufiice. 1. 
 The death of believers, however changed in its char- 
 acter, in virtue of their union to Christ, is, intrinsi- 
 cally considered, not joyous, but grievous— not attrac- 
 tive, but repulsive. It is the disruption of a tie which 
 the Creator formed for perpetuity — the unnatural and 
 abhorrent divorce of parties made for sweet and unin- 
 terrupted fellowship. . . .But the Eedeemer's second ap- 
 pearing is, to the believer, an event of unmingled joy- 
 ousness, whether as respects the honor of his Lord, which 
 will be then majeetically vindicated before the world 
 which had set it at nought, or as respects his own salva- 
 tion, which will then have its glorious completion. How 
 then, should the former event be fitted to awaken feel- 
 ings, I say not equally intense, but even of the same 
 order, as the latter? . ... 2. The bliss of the disembodied 
 spirits of the just is not only incomplete^ but, in some 
 ^Qw&Q^ private Skn(\ fraffmentary, if I may so express my- 
 self. ...But at the Redeemer's a])pcaring, all his re- 
 deemed will bo collected together and perfectlvj 
 runTJCFiY, and simultaneously glorified. Is it neces- 
 
H 
 
 The Coming of Christ. 
 
 eary to point out the inferiority, in practical power, of 
 the one prospect to the other, or to indicate the supe- 
 rior class of ideas and feelings which the latter is fitted 
 to generate ? 3. To put the expectation of one's own 
 death in place ol the ])rospectof Christ's appearing, is to 
 dislocate a heautiful jointing in divine truth — to destroy 
 one of its finest collocations :" and he goes on to show 
 that the two literal, personal comings of Christ " are tlio 
 two pivots on which turns the Christian life, the two 
 wings on which believers mount up as eagles. If either 
 is clipped, the soul's flight heavenward is low, feeble, 
 and fitful. This is no casual collocation of truths. It is 
 a studied, and, with the apostle, a favorite juxtaposition 
 of the two greatest events in the Christian redemption, 
 the first and the last, bearing an intrinsic relation in 
 their respective objects." 
 
 It may be well in this connection to quote two or three 
 other prominent post-millennial expositors concerning 
 the personality of our Lord's second coming. Dr. 
 Charles Hodge says on the words, "waiting tor the 
 coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." 1 Cor. i. 7, 
 *' The second advent of Christ, so clearly predicted 
 by himself and by his apostles, connected as it is 
 with the promise of the resurrection of his people 
 and the consummation of his kingdom, was the 
 object of longing expectation to all thi early Christians. 
 So great is the glory connected with that event that Paul, 
 in Rom. viii. 18-23, not only represents all present afflic- 
 tions as trifling in comparison, but describes the whole 
 creation as looking forward to it with earnest expectation. 
 Comp. Phil, iii, 20; Tit. ii. 13. So general was tliis ex- 
 pectation that Christians were charactciij'-ed as IhoRc 
 
Personal and Pre- Millennial. 
 
 35 
 
 *■ 
 
 who love his appeal ini^. 2 Tin>. iv. 8, and as those who 
 hjok for him, Ileb. ix. 28. ... If the second coniing of 
 Christ is to Christians of the present day less an object 
 of desire than it was to their brethren during the apostol- 
 ic age, it must be beeanso they think the Lord is slack 
 concerning his proniigo, and forget that with him a 
 tliousand years is as one day." May tliere not be another 
 reason for the difference l)etween the faith ef tlio early 
 Christians and the unbelief of modern ChristenLJoni, and 
 may not that reason ])e discovered in the false teaching, 
 which has allegorized and spiritualized away the i»hiin 
 meaning of the testimony given by our Lord and His 
 apostles with regaid to His second advent, and thus turn- 
 ed the tlionghts of believers from "that blessed hoi)e, 
 the glorious appearing of our great God and Saviour, 
 Jesus Christ", to the world's i)rogress, and to adulterous 
 and fatal alliance with the world ? 
 
 Albert Barnes says on 1 Thes. i. 10, ''wait for his Son 
 from heaven," Christians "lived as if they were ^waitlhg' 
 tor his return. They fully bolievea in it ; they expected 
 it. They were looking out for it, not knowing when it 
 might occur, and as if it might occur at any moment. 
 They were dead to the world, and were animated with 
 an earnest desire to do good. This is one of the instances 
 which demonstralo that the doctrine that the Lord Jesus 
 will return to our world, is fitted, when understood in 
 the true sense reveided in the Scriptures, to exert a power- 
 ful influence on tho souls of men. It is eminently adapt- 
 ed to comfort the hearts of true Christians in the sorrows, 
 bereavements, and sicknesses of life (John xiv. 1-3 ; Acts 
 i. 11 ; 1 Thess. iv. 13-18 ; ii Pet. jii. 8, D); to lead us to 
 watchfulness and to an earnest inquiry into the question 
 
IG 
 
 Tlie Cot/liny of 0/irlist : 
 
 whether wo are prepared to meet liiiu (Miitf, xxiv. 37 44 ; 
 XXV. 13), to intike us dead to the world, and to lead us 
 to act as beeoiues tlio chikh'eii ot'h*<^ht (1 TliesH. v. 5-9); 
 to awaken and arouse impenitent and careless sinners 
 (iThess. V. 2, 3 ; 2 Fet. iii. 3-7), and to excite Christians 
 to solt-den.yin^ elforts to spread the j^o.^pel hi dibtant 
 lands, as was the case at Thessalonica. Every doctrine 
 of the gospel is adapted to produce some happy practi- 
 cal eftects on mankind, but thero are tew that are more 
 full of elevated and holy inlluences than that which teach- 
 es that the Lord Jesus will return to the earth, and which 
 leads the soul to wait lor his appearing". Mr. Barnes 
 might bo called the "As if" commentator,so frequently do 
 those little words, italicised, appear in his writings ; but 
 it is 8<miething to have him pluck up by the roots the olt- 
 repeated objection to the personal and pro-millennial ad- 
 vent of our Lord, that it cuts the nerve of the missionary 
 eflbrt, as he candidly admits that it excites Christians to 
 self-denying efforts to spread the gospel in distant lands, 
 as was the case at Thessalonica. 
 
 Prof. Hackett, an able Baptist expositor, says on Acts 
 iii. 20, " Nearly all critics understand this passage as 
 referring to the return of Christ at ti\e end of the world. 
 The similarity of the language to that of other passages 
 which annouiice that ©vent demands this interpretation. 
 The apostle enforces his exhortatian to repent by an 
 appeal to the final coming of Christ, not because he 
 would represent it as near in poiiit of time, but because 
 that event was always near to the feelings and consci- 
 ousness of the lirst believers. It was the ^reat consum- 
 mation on which the strongest desires of their souls were 
 lixed, to which their thoughts and hopes were habitually 
 
Personal and Pre Millennial. 
 
 m 
 
 turned. They lived in expectation of it ; they hiborod 
 to be prepared tor it ; tlioy were constantly, in the ex- 
 pressive hvnt^uaiijc of Peter, loohlng for and hastening 
 unto it. Tlio apoe'les, the first Christians in p;eneral» 
 comi)rL'henc'ed tlio <];randcnr of that occasion, it tilled 
 their circle of view, stood fortii to their contemplations 
 as the point of culminating interest in their own and the 
 world's history, threw into comparative insi<^nificanco 
 the present time, death, all intermediate events, and 
 made them teel that the manifestation of Christ, with its 
 consc({uence3 of indescribable moment to all true be- 
 lievers, was the grand object which they were to keep 
 in view as the end of all their toils, the commencement 
 and perfection of their glorious immortality. ...If 
 modern Christians sympathized more fully with the 
 sacred writers on this subject, it would bring both their 
 conduct and their stylo of religious instruction into 
 nearer correspondence with the lives and teaching of the 
 primitive examples of our faith." 
 
 Similar testimony from Post-Millennial writers could 
 be multiplied indefinitely ; but it would be needless to 
 quote further, as no doubt every expositor who has suffi' 
 cient intelligence to entitle his opinions to the least con- 
 sideration will ascrec with the remark of Calvin on 1 Pet, 
 iv. 7; " Moreover, it must bo laid down as a first prin- 
 ciple, that ever since the appearing of Christ, there is 
 nothing left to the faithful, but with wakeful hearts to 
 be always intent on His second Advent." But it is as- 
 tonishing and pitiable to see how many teachers in the 
 church explain away every text, upon which they can 
 possibly lay their ruthless grasp, that alludes to His 
 personal return. They admit that there are some pa^- 
 
38 
 
 The Coming of Christ: 
 
 sages in the word of God, which distinctly get tbrih His 
 personal advent to judge the world, but most of them 
 they assert are to be viewed figuratively or spiritually ; 
 and in their judgment refer to death, or the destruction 
 of Jerusalem, or the manifestation of the Spirit, or any 
 providential event whatever. As one of the most dis- 
 tinguished scholars of America has stated it, " there arc 
 a great many comings of Christ; all, however, pointing 
 to His final and personal coming." 
 
 It would be a great relief to multitudes of humble be- 
 lievers, if these highly esteemed but strangely mistaken 
 brethren would be kind enough to give us some criter- 
 ion to enable us to distinguish between the figurative 
 and the literal, between the spiritual and the personal, 
 between the symbolical and the real. In one of the 
 papers read before the Prophetic Conference in New 
 York a few years ago, one hundred texts were cited from 
 the New Testament, as teaching our Lord's second com- 
 ing. To this three or four prominent preachers and 
 professors with refreshing coolness replied that scarcely 
 any of the texts quoted refer to His personal coming, 
 whereas in truth every one of them refers to it, and to 
 nothing else. All the texts look alike, all speak the 
 same language, all at first glance seem to bear directly 
 upon His real return ; ;.nd it becomes those who deny 
 this to point out the passages which declare Christ's 
 second advent, and the passages which moan death, or 
 the work of the Spirit, or war. or any other calamity or 
 occurrence. 
 
 For example, we open the lirst epistles l*a,ul was in- 
 spired to write, and we tind believers doocribed as hav- 
 ing " turned to Clod from idols, to servo the living and 
 
Personal and Pre- Millennial. 
 
 8? 
 
 tmo God ; and to wait, for his Son from heaven, whom 
 he raised from the dead, Jesus, which delivered iis from 
 the wrath to come" (1 Thess. i. 10). Here of course it is 
 His personal advent that is declured, for Ho is described 
 as God's Son, as God's Son from heaven, aa raised from 
 the dead, as Jesus, as having delivered us from the wratli 
 to come. It is admitted, therefore, that it was for His 
 personal return from heaven, the Thessalonians were 
 taught by the Holy Ghost to wait, more than eighteen 
 hundred years ago. 
 
 So in the next chapter the coming is obviously and 
 confessedly personal, when the apostle says, " What is 
 our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing? Are not even ye 
 in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at his coming?" 
 The moment the attempt is made to substitute for His 
 literal coming death, the destruction of Jerusalm, the 
 manifestation of the Spirit, or any other thought tliaii 
 that expressed in the passage, its absurdity becomes at 
 once apparent, and must be abandoned. 
 
 So in the next chapter the inspired writer prays, " The 
 Lord make you to abound in love one towards another, 
 and toward all men, even as we do toward you : to the 
 end ho may establish your hearts unblamaable in holi- 
 ness before God, even our Father, at the coming of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ with aM his saints." It will not be 
 denied that this can refer only to His personal coming, 
 for it is a coming with all His saints, and this will not 
 be until His personal return to earth. 
 
 So in the next chapter he says, " If we believe that 
 Josusdied and rose again, even so them also which sleep 
 in (or through) Jcsu^j, will God bring with him. For this 
 wo say unto you by the word of the Lord, that wo which 
 
40 
 
 The Coming of Christ: 
 
 aroalive, and remain unto the coming of the Lord, shall 
 not precede thcin which are asleep. For the Lord him- 
 self shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the 
 voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God : and 
 the dead in Christ shall rise first : then wo which are 
 alive and remain, shall ba caught up together with them 
 in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air ; and so shall 
 we ever be with the Lord." No one will be bold enough 
 to think that any but a personal coming i^ taught in 
 these precious words. Not death, not the destruction of 
 Jerusalem, not the Holy Spirit, nor any other person 
 nor event, but the Lord Himself shall descend from 
 lieaven with a shout; and all who sleep through Him, 
 and all His believing people who are living upon earth, 
 shall be caught up in clouds to meet Him in the air : 
 and so shall we ever be with the Lord. The most igno- 
 rant post-millcnnialist will cheerfully admit that here we 
 liave the personal coming of Christ set before us as our 
 blessed and comforting hope. 
 
 So in the next chapter we read as follows : '^ But of 
 the times and seasons, brethren, ye have no need that I 
 write unto you, For yourselves know perfectly [evident- 
 ly because the apostle had felt it incumbsnt on him to 
 teach them about this great subject during his short stay 
 among them] that the da^^ of the Lord so c^motli as a 
 thief in the night. For when ^Ac?/ shall say. Peace and 
 safety; then sudden destruction ometli upon them, as 
 travail up ^n a woman with child ; and they shall not 
 escape. I3uty<?, brethren, are not in darkness, that that 
 day should overtake you as a thief. . . . A.nd I pray God, 
 your whole 8i)irit and soul and body bs preserved blamo- 
 Icis unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." Here 
 
Personal and Pre- Millennial. 
 
 41 
 
 again it will not bo disputed that the alhision is to the 
 real and personal advent of our Lord. 
 
 So in the first chapter of the Second epistle he w^'itcs, 
 " To you who are troubled, rest with us : when the Lord 
 Jesus shall bo revealed from heaven with his mighty 
 angels," literally at the revelation {apokaliqysis) or as 
 the word is rendered in 1 Pet. i. 7, the appearing of the 
 Lord Jesus, Here again it is admitted by ail classes of 
 expositors that the coming, as in the previous passage?, 
 can mean nothing but His personal advent at the close 
 of ilie present age. 
 
 So in the second chapter he writes, " Xow we beseech 
 you, brethren, by [or touching] the coming ot our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, and our gathering together unto him, that 
 ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither 
 by spirit, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of the 
 Lord is at hand [or as the Revised Version properly ren. 
 ders it, "is present," has set in, has already commenced]. 
 Let no man deceive you by any means; for that day 
 will not be, except there come a falling away [the apos- 
 tacy] first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of 
 perdition ; who opposeth and exalteth himself above all 
 that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as 
 God, sitteth in temple of God, showing himself that ho 
 is God. Remember ye not, that, when I was yet with 
 you I told you these things [proving how important it 
 was in the estimation of the Holy Glio^t for believers to 
 know them] ? And now yo know what withholdeth, that 
 he might bo revealed in his time. For the mystery of 
 iniquity doth already work : only he who now letteth 
 [or hindereth, or restrainoth] will hinder or restrain, un- 
 til he [the hindorer or rcatrainer] be taken out of the 
 
42 
 
 The Coming of Christ: 
 
 way. And then shall be revealed the lawless one, whom 
 the Lord Jesus shall slay with the breath of his mouth, 
 and bring to nought by the manifestation of "his coming" 
 
 (R. V). 
 
 It would be at least interesting, if the beloved breth- 
 ren, who all their life time have taken it for granted 
 that the coming here is figurative and spiritual, and 
 means the spread of the gospel, the triumph of the 
 church, the conversion of the nations, will kindly in- 
 form us by what principle of interpretation, by what 
 law of logic, by what rule of common sense, by what de- 
 cree of consistency or harmony, they admit every other 
 allusion in the epistles to the coming of our Lord to be 
 literal, and then deny that it is literal in the passage 
 just quoted. 
 
 The inquiry becomes more pertinent, when it is re- 
 membered that the word translated " brightness" in the 
 authorized version, and "manifestation" in the Revised, 
 occurs but five times elsewhere, as follows : " until the 
 appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ" (1 Tim. vi. 14); by 
 the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ" (2 Tim. i. 
 10) ; " at his appearing and kingdom" (2 Tim. iv, 1); 
 *' them also that love his appearing^'' (2 Tim, iv. 8); 
 ''the glorious appearing of the great God and our Savi- 
 our Jesus Christ" (Tit. ii. 18). The word translated 
 "coming" or "presence" occurs twenty four times in 
 such passages as these : " Christ the first-fruits ; after- 
 ward they that are Christ's at his coming" (1 Cor. xv. 
 23); " I am glad of the coming of Stephanas" (1 Cor. 
 xvi. 17); " God. . , comforted us by tliQcoming of Titus" 
 (2 Cor. vii. 6) ; ^' his bodily presence is weak" (2 Cor. 
 X. 10); " by ray coming to you again" (Phil. i. 26); " not 
 
Penonal and Pre- Millennial. 
 
 43 
 
 ►'J 
 
 as in my presence only" (Phil. ii. 12). If the two words 
 which are always employed eleewhere to denote a bod- 
 ily, literal, and personal coming do not denote it here, 
 wo may truly say with Dean Alford, " then there is an 
 end of all significance in language, and Scripture is 
 wiped out as a definite testimony to any thing." 
 
 But if the coming is thus proved to be personal, it is 
 eqnally certain that it is prc-millennial. It will be ob- 
 served that what the apostle calls " the mystery of in- 
 iquity" was already at work m his dcy. But there was 
 something that hindered or restrained its development 
 or full manifestation. It does not matter, so far as the 
 ])resent argument is concerned, what the hinderer cr 
 rcstrainer may have been. It is enough to know that 
 when that hindering or restraining power is removed, 
 the iniquity, thus held back, shall issue in the maturity 
 of its evil, as seen in the wicked or lawless one, who is 
 to be destroyed by the appearing of Christ's personal 
 ]>re8ence. Nor does it concern the purpose of this argu- 
 ment to ask, what is meant by that wicked or lawless 
 Whether it is a person cr a system, whether the 
 
 one. 
 
 antichrist or popery, it existed, in principle at least, in 
 the a])oetle's day, and will be found fiourlshing in un. 
 hindered strcns;th, when Jesus returns personally to our 
 earth. Since, therefore, there was an evil working more 
 than eighteen hundred years ago, under restraint it is 
 true, but still working, and when the restraint is re- 
 moved, bursting forth in all the energy of its malign in- 
 fluence, to be consumed only by the personal coming ot 
 our. Lord, it is as clear as sunshine that there can be no 
 millennium till He come. 
 
 Such a conclusion is also in precise accord with the 
 
44 
 
 The Coming of Christ: 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 Tiniform teachings of our Lord and of the Holy Ghost 
 concerning the moral characteristics of the last days of 
 the age in which we live. For example, we find the 
 Savionr eaying, *' As it was in the days of Noe, so shall 
 it 1)6 also in the days of the Son of man. They did eat, 
 thoy drank, they married wives, they were given in 
 marriage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, 
 and the flood came^ and destroyed them all. Likewise 
 also as it was in the days ot Lot ; they did eat, they 
 drank, they bought, they sold, they planted, they 
 builded ; but the same day that Lot went out ol Sodom, 
 it rained fire and brimstone from heaven, and destroyed 
 them all. Even thus shall it be in the day when the 
 Son ot man is revealed" (Luke xvii. 20-30}. Again, 
 '' When the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith upon 
 the earth '^" (Luke xviii. 8), Again, when there is 
 "upon the earth distress ot rations, with perplexity; 
 the sea and the waves roaring, men's hearts failing them 
 for fear, and for looking after those things which are 
 coming on the earth; THEN shall they see the Son of 
 man coming in a cloud with power and great glory" 
 (Luke xxi. 2 ), 26). Again, "Heaven and earth shall 
 pass away: but my words shall not pass away. And 
 take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be 
 over charged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares 
 of this life, and so that day come upon you unawares. 
 For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on 
 the face oi the whole earth." (Luke xxi. 33-35). 
 
 In like manner the Holy Ghost warns us, " This know 
 also, that in the last days perilous times shall come. 
 For men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, 
 boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, un- 
 
Personal and Pre- Millennial. 
 
 45 
 
 thankful, unholy, without n atural affection, trucebreak- 
 ers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers ol those 
 that are good, traitors, heady, high-minded, lovers of 
 pleasures more than lovers of God ; having a form ol 
 godliness, but denying the power thereof." (2 Tim. iii. 
 1-5.) "Knowing tliis first, that there shall come in the 
 last days scoffers, walking after their own lusts, and say- 
 ing, Where is the promise of His coming? for since the 
 latliers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from 
 the beginning of the creation." (2 Peter iii. 3,4.) There 
 is much more of the same sort, which there is not time 
 to quote ; but it is needless to say that there is nothing 
 in conflict with this testimony from the first of Matthew 
 to the last of Hevelation. 
 
 In the second place, our Lord and the Holy Ghost 
 speak of the state of things during the present dispensa- 
 tion in such way as to preclude the possibility of a 
 spiritual Millennium, or the universal triumph of the 
 Church, previous to His personal coming. In the seven 
 parables of Matt. xiii. whicli confessedly furnish a pro- 
 phetic picture in outline of this entire age, we are told 
 of one part of the seed, the word of God, caught away 
 by Satan from human hearts ; of another part having no 
 enduring root ; of another part choked with cares of this 
 world and the deceitfulness of riches; and only one- 
 fourth part brought forth fruit, and this variously, some 
 an hundred fold, some sixty, some thirty We are also 
 told that the tares and wheat will grow together until 
 the end ol the age, when they will be separated only by 
 the personal interposition of the Son of man at His 
 
 coming. 
 
 His disciples He addresses as a " little flock ;" (Luke 
 
46 
 
 The Coming of Christ ; 
 
 I 
 
 i w 
 
 xii. 32) ; he says to them, " In the world ye shall have 
 tribulation" (Jno. xvi. 33) ; tells them that " because in- 
 iquity shall abound, the love of many shall wax faint" 
 (Matt. xxiv. 12); and never once does He so much as hint 
 at a time before His advent when they were to achieve 
 universal success or lay down the cross. If it be said that 
 such success is implied in the commission, "Go ye 
 into all the world, and preach the gospel to every 
 creature," the answer is that it is not implied, because 
 the Saviour added, "He tliat believeth not shall be 
 damned," If it be said that it is implied in the promise, 
 " Ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost is 
 come upon you," the answer is that it is not implied, be- 
 cause notwithstanding the presence of the Holy Ghost, 
 Israel became almost wholly apostate and corrupt, only 
 an Anna here and a Simeon there true to God amid 
 abounding wickedness at our Lord's first coming; because 
 the inspired apostles had the presence and power of the 
 Holy Ghost as none have ever enjoyed them since, and 
 yet of all the apostles in all of their preaching, it was 
 true that " some believed the things which were spoken, 
 an-^ some believed not,'' and because it is not a ques- 
 tioii ol the power of the Holy Ghost, but of the puri)ose 
 of God, as revealed in the divinely inspired Scriptures. 
 Even on the day of Pentecost when 3000 were saved, 
 there were many more thousands who refused to receive 
 the powerful testimony of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 Hence, in the third place, there is not a single inti- 
 mation from the time the Holy Ghost descended on that 
 great day to the close of the book of God, that the 
 church is to win universal victory before the personal 
 coming of the Lord If there is, let it be pointed out. 
 
Personal and Pre- Millennial. 
 
 4T 
 
 On the other hand, " we must through mucli tribiihition 
 enter into the kingdom of God" (Acts x!v. 22.) 
 "" Even we ourselves groan within ourselves " (Rom. 
 viii. 23.) " We that are in this tabernaele do groan, 
 being burdened " (2 Cor. v. 4.) " Unto you it is given 
 in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on liim, but 
 also to sufter for his sake " (Phil. i. 29.) " Now the 
 Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some 
 shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing 
 spirits, and doctrines of devils " (1 Tim. iv. 1.) " But 
 evil men and seducers shall wax worse and worse, de- 
 ceiving, and being deceived" (2 Tim. iii. 13.) "Be- 
 loved, think it not strange concerning the fiery trial 
 which is to try some of you, as though some strange 
 thing happened unto you " (1 Pet. iv. 12.) The whole 
 of the New Testament is addressed to sufiering, cross- 
 bearing, tolling Christians in an unfriendly world, sur- 
 rounded by dangers and delusions at every step of their 
 pilgrim way, and there is not a ray of hope that it will 
 be otherwise till Jesus comes. Then, and only then, 
 will there be a bodily resurrection the national resurrec- 
 tion and restoration of the Jews, the renewal of creation, 
 the removal of the curse from the lower animals, the 
 chaining and casting of Satan into the bottomless abyss, 
 which the Gospel, blessed as it is, has no mission nor 
 power to accomplish. Our beloved brethren, who have 
 the understanding darkened, jump herefrom the New 
 to the Old Testament, and quote passages that plainly 
 refer to Israel's future gathering and blessedness, heap- 
 ing upon the poor Jews the literal curses, and quietly 
 stealing all the promised blessings for themselvee, in 
 order to make out their spiritual millennium. 
 
4S 
 
 The Coming if Christ: 
 
 But, in the fourth placc,*all the facts iu the history of 
 the Church and world, so far, are in precise accordance 
 with these pessimistic views ot the teachings of the in- 
 spired word.,Kot one country, nor city, nor town, nor vii- 
 hige, nor neighbourhood has been wlioliy converted to 
 Christ after more than 1800 years of labour. JSot one 
 church or congregation is known, where you may count 
 upon more than one-fourth of the members as really 
 consecrated, separate from the world, upholding the 
 prayer meeting, Sunday school instruction, and every 
 good word and work. In the United States where the 
 bright and cheery optimists boast of more than 
 10,000,000 members of Evangelical Churches, according 
 to their own figures, there arc at least 35,000,000 more 
 souls to be converted than there were in 1800, In the 
 world at large, admitting that there are 400,000,000 
 Christians, including Bob IngeraoU, Bradlaugh of Eng- 
 land,and all theNihilists, Socialists, Communi(;ts,members 
 of the Greek and Roman Churches, and all, in short, 
 who are not profesi^ed Pagans or Mohammedans, there 
 are at least 200,000,000 more souls to be saved than 
 there were eighty-live years ago. Last year according 
 to trustworthy statistics, there were in the so-called 
 Christian land of the United States live more murders 
 for each day of the twelve months than tliere were the 
 year before, and $900,000,000 were spent in strong 
 drink, while only $5,500,000 were given to Home and 
 Foreign Missions. All Christendom is bristling with 
 bayonets, and never was the reign of peace more distant ; 
 and never was vice in high places and in low more 
 swiftly undermining tJie foundations of society. This 
 does not look very much like the speedy conversion o 
 the world by the agencies now employed. 
 
 a, 
 
Personal and i're MilUnnlal. 
 
 4U 
 
 In tho tilth place, our Lord never once points to iho 
 concjuest of' the churcli as au argiunont, incentive, or 
 motive ; but Ileconstantl/ points to Ills Second Coming 
 as tlie appeal best suited to arouse His followeisto iidel- 
 ity, and to guard theui against relapse. Tliisissignilicant- 
 ly unlike tlie missionary addresses tluit are heard from 
 pulpit and platform at present ; and this shows tluit lie 
 dots not wish His people to have their eager and solemn 
 outlook for Himself dimmed by the intervention of a 
 thousand years, or any other number of years ot a spirit- 
 ual millennium. In Matthew, for example. He says^ 
 "watch therefore ; tor you know not what hour your Lord 
 doth come"; and he pronounces a fearful doom upon the 
 evil servant who says in his heart, " my Lord delaycth 
 his coming" ; and hence begins to live like ttie world 
 around him. In spite of His warnings He represents the 
 ten virgins as asleep at the time of His coming, and 
 again exclaims, "watch thereibre, for ye know neither 
 the day nor the hour". 
 
 In Mark's gospel He leaves as Hig last stirring message 
 to His disciples, the words, "Take ye heed, watch, and 
 pray ; for ye know not when the time is. For the Son of 
 man is as a man taking a far journey, who left his house, 
 and gave authority to his servants, and to every man his 
 work, and commanded tho porter to watch. Watch ye 
 therefore ; for ye know not when the master of the house 
 cometh, at even or at midnight, or at the cock-crowmg, 
 or iu the morning; lest coming suddenly, he tind you 
 sleeping. And what I say unto you, I say untO all, watch." 
 Of course it will be said that believers can heed this 
 earnest injunction, and be constantly on the watch for 
 our Lord's return, while at the same time they are con- 
 
m 
 
 The Coming of Christ : 
 
 
 viriccd that Ho will not return for at least a thousand 
 years; but with the tenderest respect for the feelings of 
 brethren who speak thus, it ia nonsense. They not only 
 do not watch for Ilini, but they do not talk about His 
 corning, except to ridicule those who watch as a lot of 
 disagrooablo cranks. 
 
 In Luke's gospel lie says, " Let your loins be girded 
 about, and your lights burning ; and ye yourselves like 
 unto men that wait for their Lord, when ho will return 
 from the wedding ; that, when he cometh and knccketh, 
 they may open unto him immediately. Blessed aro 
 those servants, whom the Lord, when he cometh, shall 
 tiud watching : verily I say unto you, that ho shall gird 
 himself, and make them to sit down to meat, and will 
 come forth and serve them. And if ho shall come in 
 the second watch, or come in the third watch, and find 
 them so, blessed are those servants.'* If a servant oan 
 stand with his hand upon the hall-door, and with ear 
 attont for the steps of his master, when ho is convinced 
 that the master will not come during his life time, nor 
 for a thousand years, ho is a remarkable servant, who 
 ought to be slow to laugh at the absurdity of tho fow 
 servants, that take the Master to mean what ho says. 
 
 In John's gospel Ho said to the inquisitive Peter con- 
 cerning tho disciple whom Jesus loved, " If I will that 
 he tarry till I come, what is that to thee ? Follow thou 
 me. Then went this saying abroad among the brethren, 
 that that disciple should not die : yet Jesus said not unto 
 him, Ho shall not die ; but. If I will that he tarry till I 
 come, what is that to thee ?" It is evident that the early 
 disciples did not understand the coming of the Lord and 
 death to moan ono and the same thing ; they understood 
 
 (( 
 
Iionsaiid 
 jlings of 
 lot only 
 )out His 
 a lot of 
 
 girded 
 VC8 liko 
 return 
 iccketh, 
 ised are 
 h, shall 
 all gild 
 nd will 
 iome in 
 md find 
 ant can 
 vitli ear 
 nvinced 
 ne, nor 
 it, who 
 he few 
 lays, 
 ter con- 
 ill that 
 w thou 
 ethren, 
 otunto 
 y till I 
 e early 
 )rd and 
 Bretood 
 
 Personal and Pre- Millennial^ 
 
 61 
 
 them to moan the very opposite to eacli other, and that 
 the coming of the Lord would prevent death. It is evi- 
 dent, too, that lie would liave them fix their eyes, not 
 upon death, but upon His second coming, as the hope 
 set before them ; and therefore lie could not bid them 
 separate that hope from them by the interval of a spirit- 
 ual millennium, or any prolonged period of any kind. 
 
 Precisely the same thought of the imminence of His 
 personal icturn pervades the rest of the New lestament. 
 Thus when He ascended from the Mount of Olives in 
 the presence of His disciples, the two men in white said 
 to them, "This same Jesus, which is taken up from you 
 into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have 
 seen liim go into heaven" (Acts i. 11). Not a word 
 is said about the time of His return, but clearly 
 this was the object of desire and expectation placetl be- 
 fore them ; and henc3 the urgency of Peter soon after, 
 when he called upon the Jews to repent, that " times 
 of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord ; 
 and he shall send Jesus Christ, which before was preach- 
 ed unto you : whom the heaven must receive nntil the 
 times of restitution of all things, which God has spoken 
 by the mouth of all his holy prophets since the world 
 began " (Acts iii. 19-21). From that time on, such stir- 
 ring notes as these ring throughout the inspired epistles: 
 " waiting for the adoption, the redemption of our body " 
 (Rom. viii. 23); " waiting for the coming of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ" (1 Cor. i. 7) ; "wo shall not all sleep, but 
 we shall all bo changed, in a moment, in the twinkling 
 of an eye " (1 Cor. xv. 51) ; " for our conversation is in 
 heaven, from whence also we look for the Saviour, the 
 Lord Jesus Christ " (Phil. iii. 20) ; " when Christ who 
 
52 
 
 The Coming oj Christ', 
 
 then shall ye ah 
 
 th 
 
 is our lite shall appear, tlien sliall yo also appear 
 him in glory" (Ool. iii. 4); "keep this commandment 
 without spot, unrebukeable, until the appearing of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ" (i Tim. vi. 14) ; a crown of right- 
 eousness will He give "unto all them also that love his 
 appearing" (2 Tim. iv. 8); ''looking for that blessed 
 hope, the appearing of the glory of our great God and 
 Saviour Jesus Christ" (Tit. ii, 13j ; "unto them that 
 look for him shall he appear the second time, without 
 sin, unto salvation" (Heb. ix. 2S); " the coming of the 
 Lord draweth nigh" (Jas. v, 8); "when the chief shep- 
 herd shall appear, ye shall receive a crown of glory 
 that fadetli not away" (1 Pet. v. 4); "looking for and 
 hastening [earnestly desiring R. V.] the coming of the 
 day of God" (2 Pet. iii. 12); "we know that when ho 
 shall appear, we shall be like him, for we shall see him 
 as he is" (1 Jno. iii. 2); "surely I come quickly; Amen. 
 "Even so, come. Lord Jesus'' (Rev. xxii. 20). No 
 wonder Mr. Spurgeon in his last annual sermon to his 
 students told them that they must not forget the glorious 
 truth, ^^ Behold He comeih with clouds and every eye 
 
 shall see Ilim Take your people to the bright 
 
 future. Arouse their hopes and fire their spirits by the 
 certainty that lie who .rent up from Mount Olivet shall 
 BO come in like manner. This seems to me a part of tho 
 Gospel, and the apostles never hesitated to preach it." 
 " AVhon our beloved but misguided post-millennial 
 brethren tell us that all this only means death, or the 
 destruction ol Jerusalem, or the presence of the Spirit? 
 or the visitation of the cholera, or the calamity of war, 
 or, at any rate, that it can not mean the personal com- 
 ing ot our Lord, because He has not come (quickly, they 
 
 • 
 
Personal and Pre Millennial. 
 
 53 
 
 ar with 
 ndment 
 of our 
 ri<rht- 
 ove liis 
 blessed 
 od and 
 sm tliat 
 itliout 
 of tlio 
 f sliep- 
 f glory 
 or and 
 of the 
 hen ho 
 see him 
 Amen. 
 ). Ko 
 i to his 
 ?lorioii8 
 cry eye 
 bright 
 by the 
 et shall 
 t of the 
 1 it." 
 lennial 
 , or tho 
 Sj)iritj 
 of war, 
 i! eom- 
 
 exhibit a density of darkness and a profundity of ignor. 
 ance that is truly rearvelloue. They make the mistake 
 of measuring time by the rotation of the earth upon its 
 axis, instead of consulting the heavenly standard, where 
 a thousand years are as one day. Having their eyes 
 blinded by the delusive coloring which Satan has cast 
 over the boasted progress of the church and the world, 
 they do not see that the Lord and the Holy Spirit would 
 have His people of the first century, as well as the last, 
 unite in the hope of His coming, without the diversion 
 of their thoughts to their own fancied achievements; 
 and they fail to perceive the truth of a wise remark by 
 Archbishop Trench ; " it is a necessary element of the 
 doctrine concerning the second coming of Christ that it 
 should be possible at any time, that no generation should 
 consider it improbable in theirs." Nor do they under- 
 stand an equally wise remark of Bengel on Acts i. 11, 
 " Between His ascension and His coming in glory, no 
 event intervenes equal in importance to each of these two 
 events. Therefore these two are joined together, and it 
 accords with the majesty of Christ, that during the whole 
 period between His ascension and His advent, He should 
 without intermission be expected." 
 
 In the next place, there is no such progress as they 
 imagine, at least in the right direction. The gospel has 
 been preached for more than 1850 years. It is estimat- 
 ed that there are now 1,400,000,000 souls in the workl. 
 Of this number it is a large and liberal allowance to su^)- 
 pose that 50,000,000 are really converted, leaving 1,350) 
 000,000 unsaved. Within the church the spread of the 
 criticism, higher rationalism, infidelity, false doctrine, the 
 mad demand for plea6ure,the empty form of godliness, the 
 
54 
 
 The Cofininq of Christ: 
 
 utter desecration of the Lord's-day, thorough worldliness, 
 that has totally obliterated all visible distinction be- 
 tween the great mass of professing Christians and de- 
 cent unbelievers, is so appalling it is a wonder of grace 
 that the dishonored Lord does not spue the nauseating 
 thing out of His mouth. If all the inhabitants of the 
 earth were members of the church, as it is called, no 
 doubt this would realize the highest expectations of 
 most of our post-millennial friends. But still no doubt 
 many of them would sigh for deliverance from such a 
 millennium. But if the church were a thousand times 
 better than it is, walking in unhindered fellowship with 
 the Father and the Son, still there must be many of our 
 deluded brethren who would grow weary of sickness and 
 death, and of a life passed amid the groanings of crea- 
 tion, and say with their distinguished leader Dr. David 
 Brown, " Never do we please Christ so much as when 
 we refuse to be comforted even with His own consola- 
 tions, save in a prospect of His personal return;" and 
 when he saysagain, " that the REDEEMER'S SECOND 
 APPEARING IS THE VERY POLE STAR OF THE 
 CHURCH That it is so held forth in the New Testa- 
 ment, is beyond dispute." However, it must not be for- 
 gotten that " all men cannot receive this saying, save 
 they to whom it is given." Hence it should temper with 
 sympathy and torbcfiranpc our judgement of our post - 
 millennial brethren, who are blinded to the truth, when 
 we remember that we also were once blind. Only the 
 circumcised ear can hear the loud and articulate voice, 
 " I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again." Tho 
 rest of the people that stand by will say, "It thundered." 
 (Jno. xii. 28, 29.) 
 
Personal and Pre- Millennial. 
 
 S5 
 
 dliness, 
 ion be- 
 md de- 
 f grace 
 seating 
 3 of the 
 lied, no 
 ons of 
 doubt 
 such a 
 times 
 p witli 
 of our 
 ess a!id 
 of crca- 
 . David 
 8 wlien 
 lonsola- 
 ;" and 
 OOND 
 
 Testa- 
 be for- 
 ?, save 
 sr with 
 r post- 
 when 
 ilj the 
 voice, 
 " The 
 crcd." 
 
 In the seventh place, there is another argument wliicli 
 one is almost ashamed to mention, and, yet sad to say, 
 it possesses more weight with multitudes than any thing 
 advanced thus far. It is suggested by the question of 
 the chief priests concerning Jesus, " Have any of the 
 rulers or of the Pharisees believed on him ?" There are 
 many on the fence, watching the movements of human 
 teachers to determine on which side to jump down; 
 there are many lilie an eminent and beloved brother, 
 who said to a friend, " For thirty jears I have kept my- 
 self in an admirable poise on the subject of our Lord's 
 second coming, being neither pre nor post"; there are 
 many who are waiting anxiously to see what the leaders 
 ot church thought are going to do, before they make up 
 their minds as to their own belief and action ; and there- 
 fore it becomes necessary to refer to this weak and 
 despicable argument. It is found in the fact that not 
 only was the pre-millennial coming of the Lord the faith 
 of the church for three hundred years, as was -shown by 
 our brother Mutch this morning, and as has been con- 
 clusively proved again and again by research into 
 ecclesiastical history, but it is the faith of divines and 
 scholars, who hold the highest rank in modern Biblical 
 criticism. Bishop Horsley, Newton, Ileber, Toplady, 
 Bengel, Delitzsch, Von Hofman, Grau, Auberlen, Van 
 Oosterzee, Christlieb, Ebrard, Luthardt, Lange, Philippi, 
 Bishop Martensen, Weiss, Ohlshausen, Gaussen, Gress- 
 well, Tregelles, Bishop EUicott, Bishop Ryle, Dean AI- 
 ford, Faussett and a host of others are pronounced and 
 earnest premillenniT^sts in their views and teachings. 
 • But suppose they were not ; suppose a declension 
 should sweep the professing Ohr'stian body from its 
 
56 
 
 The Coming of Christ i 
 
 moorings, as it swept away the Jow3 at the first Advent, 
 leaving only an aged man or woman, here and there, 
 waiting for the consolation of Israel ; suppose the dark 
 ages were again upon us, and to all human appearance 
 the entire church were apostate, this need not prevent 
 the humble believer with an open Bible in his hand from 
 receiving and holding firmly the great truth, so fully and 
 clearly set forth in the word of God, that Christ is com- 
 ing back to our earth, and that He may come at any 
 time, no conversion of the world being predicted as ante- 
 dating His personal return. It would be a rich and 
 precious experience to his own soul at least, if received 
 in the power of the Holy Spirit ; and without any self- 
 conceit he could refuse to follow those who are " teach- 
 ing for doctrines the commandments of men." Then 
 whether with many or fow, ho would know the unspeak- 
 able value of "that blessed hope" to separate him in life 
 from the defiling scene around hitn, to solace him in 
 sorrow, to* sustain hitn in weakness, and to shine like the 
 golden rays of the Morning Star across the deepening 
 darkness settling down into blackest night over an un- 
 godly world. The sweet assurance of Jesus in His un- 
 changing love, '• I will come again, and receive you unto 
 myself," would fall upon his ear like the message of the 
 absent David to his expectant subjects, when "ho bowed 
 the heart of all the mori of Judah, even ai the heart of 
 one man; so that they sent this word unto the king, 
 lieturn thou, {ind all thy servants" (2 Sam. xix. 14). 
 
 T] 
 
TPE gEC0ND C0]^IN6 m CP^IP 
 
 THE EVERPRESENT HOPE OF THE CHURCH. 
 
 r.Y 
 
 REV. II. M. PARSONS. 
 
. ; 'i\K:' IV' 
 
 Or ^^r 
 
 i-ft-.: »ti 
 
 'iWy^ 
 
 i h 
 
 s >'-■/; '^-j'-j.'- 
 
THE EYERPRESEMT HOPE OF THE CHURCH, 
 
 REV. H. M. PARSONS - 
 
 THE Hope of the People of God iu every age has been 
 based on His revealed promise of ultimate victory 
 over this rebellious race and the Sovereign sway of all 
 nations. It is prophetically declared in the 67tli Psalm 
 vs. 1-7. 
 
 God be merc'ful unto us, and bless us ; and cause his 
 face to shine upon us ; Selah. 
 
 That thy way may be known upon earth, thy saving 
 health among all nations. 
 
 Let the people praise thee, O God ; let all the people 
 praise thee. 
 
 O let the nations be glad and sing for joy : for thou shalt 
 judge the people righteously, and govern the nations 
 npon earth. Selah. 
 
 Let the people praise thee O God ; let all the paople 
 praise thee. 
 
 T/ien shall the earth yield her increase ; and God, 
 even our own God, shall blcgs up. 
 
 God shall bless us ; and all the ends of the earth shall 
 fear him. 
 
60 
 
 The ScGoiid Coming of Christy 
 
 While ill this general form the details of the prophecy 
 are not given, yet necessarily they are included. And as 
 the first promise of victory t> the seed ot the woman 
 over the serpent foe, is unfolded in the series ot progress- 
 ive ^j7<?i9, recorded in the Holy Scriptures until all nations 
 own His sway. So, this Hope set before the Race, has a 
 definite form and purpose, as related to the New Testa- 
 ment Age. While blended in all previous revelations, 
 with the wider scope of the relation of the Son of Man 
 to the Human liace as their Head, in this present age, 
 it has special reference to the Oiiurch, as the completed 
 Body of Christ. It is of this definite Revelation, we pur- 
 pose now to speak. 
 
 The simplest declaration of this hope is in the words 
 of our Lord to His disciples, just before His betrayal and 
 desertion. John xiv. 2,3. I go to prepare a place for you. 
 And if I go to prepare a place for you, I will come again, 
 and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye 
 may be also. 
 
 This was said without any limitation of time, 
 and in a way to excite the expectation of a speedy 
 return, and this impression is confirmed by our Lord's re- 
 mark to Peter, in answering his question concerning 
 John xxi. 22. " If I will that he tarry till I come, what 
 is that to thee ?" The disciples understood and reported 
 that he should not die. But Jesus did not say that. 
 Simply "If I will, ifec." This is further impressed upon 
 our minds by the message Jesus sent to the wondering 
 di&ciple:^, when He was taken up from their sight, (Acts 
 i. 11.) Which also said, Ife men of Galilee, why stand 
 ye gazing up into heaven ? this same Jesus, which is 
 
I'he Eoer present Hope of the Church, 
 
 61 
 
 ion, we pur- 
 
 taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like 
 manner as yo have seen him go into heaven. 
 Acordingly we notice : 
 
 I. That the Hope of the return of Christy ia by lUinself^ 
 pressed njjon Ills disciples as imminknt — liable to occur 
 at any moment. Tliis is clear in the words He uttered re- 
 peating its suddenness. Matt, xxi v. 4'^, 44. Watch there- 
 tore: for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come. 
 Therefore be yo also ready : for in such an hour hs yo 
 think not, the Son of man cometh. 
 
 And again in Luke, in a form which forbids any a^)- 
 plication of the warning to the Jewish desolation, but 
 expressly asserts a tribulation to " come on all them that 
 dwell on the face of the whole earth." xxi. 36. 
 
 Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be 
 accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall 
 come to pass, and to stand before the Son of Man. 
 
 This watchfulness enjoined by our Lord is not only to 
 escape a serious trouble but it is also to stand befbre 
 Him and receive the promised rewards of glory. Now 
 this was given for the individual members of His church, 
 and to be available as an inspiring hope, it must be im- 
 minent — that is, without any intervening object, that 
 could destroy its power on the human heart, as an object 
 of hope, 
 
 Paul felt its power nerving him, through a lite of toil, 
 and suffering, and i)ersecution8, to a martyr death, and 
 is still watching and waiting for his crown of glory, 
 
 II. This Hope, as eocr-present, is specially emphasized, 
 as motive power, in connection witli Qhristian experi- 
 ence, testimoriy, and ministry^ The apostle to the Gen- 
 tiles was led by the Holy Spirit to instruct Titus, an or- 
 
62 
 
 The Second Coming of Ohrut, 
 
 dained minister to " speak, and exhort with all 
 authority," those under his charge to be "looking for 
 that blessed hope and the glorious appearing of the 
 great God, and our Saviour Jesus Christ." (Titus ii. 13.) 
 This is the central thought of the Christian experience 
 inculcated as the constant habit of the Chriitian life. 
 For in the verse before— separation from the world, and 
 holy living is the prelude to this abiding faith — and the 
 result in the following verse, is a '' peculiar people" 
 "zealous of good works." Not only is this expectation 
 and confidence of our hope, indissolubly bound up with 
 the life of practical holiness — but the Holy Spirit was 
 pleased to connect this expectation of resurrection and 
 translation, with the coming and manifestation of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ. The insertion of this hope before the 
 practical obedience of daily life, indicates its ever present 
 power, as a motive to stimulate diligence, in all service, 
 and increasing alacrity in the obedience of faith. In a 
 similar way the Holy Spirit has shown his approval of 
 this truth by linking this hope as an essential part of 
 Christian testimony, with entire loyalty to the living 
 God. The commendation given to the Thessalonian 
 believers was, " Ye turned to God from idols, to serve 
 the living and true God, and to wait for His Son from 
 Heaven, whom He raised from the dead, even Jesus 
 which delivered us from the wrath to come. (I Thess. 
 i. 10.) This testimony is conclusive, to show the charac- 
 ter of this hope as cherished by primitive believers. It 
 was not so, much an intellectual belief as a leading and 
 longing desire imparted by the Holy Spirit in His testi- 
 mony concerning the risen Lord — and stimulating to in- 
 cessant fidelity in obeying the Lord's command to preach 
 
lort with all 
 
 "looking for 
 oaring of the 
 
 (Titus ii. 13.) 
 an experience 
 
 hrittian life, 
 ho world, and 
 aitli — and the 
 uliar people" 
 is expectation 
 ound up with 
 
 ly Spirit was 
 urrcction and 
 on of our Lord 
 )e before the 
 ts ever present 
 
 in all service, 
 
 >f faith. In a 
 
 is approval of 
 
 BDtial part of 
 
 to the living 
 
 Thessalonian 
 idols, to serve 
 
 His Son from 
 1, even Jesus 
 le. (I Thess. 
 low the chanic- 
 believers. It 
 a leading and 
 it in His testi- 
 uulating to in- 
 nand to preach 
 
 Th4 Bverpreseni Hope of the Church. 
 
 68 
 
 the Gospel to every creature. It was a cherished part of 
 their gospel and they preached it with such success, 
 that Paul could say to the Romans (x. 18,) " their 
 sound went into all the earth, and their words unto 
 the ends of the world," — and to the Colossians (i. 28,) "If 
 ye continue in the faith grounded and settled, and be not 
 moved away from the hope of the Gospel, which ye have 
 heard and which was preached to every creature which 
 is under heaven." It is very evident that when this 
 hope, (of which Paul writes thus to the Hebrew Christ- 
 ians, "let us hold fast the confession of our hope, with- 
 out wavering") animated the Christian Church, the 
 testimony of the Gospel was more generally spreid 
 throughout tlie world, than in the centuries in which it 
 was overcome bjf superstition or infidelity. From the 
 college of Mr. Grattan Guinness more than a hundred 
 laborers for Christ have gone into the regions of Central 
 Africa, all of whom rejoice in this blessed hope — and 
 are waiting for His Son from Heaven — while zealous in 
 preaching the Gospel to every creature. Ia the 
 China Inland Mission — Mr. Hudson Taylor at the Mild- 
 may Conference last year, sought for seventy volunteer 
 missionaries for that vast empire, at their own charge, 
 and more than that number responded in a few days, 
 every one of whom confessed this ever-present hope — 
 while moved through His Spirit, to this self-denying 
 work. And no less force is manifest in urging this as a 
 motive in the ministry of the word. That sacred ordin- 
 ance which expresses the union of the believer to 
 Christ, and affords divine nourishment to the new-lite — 
 while reminding us of finished work in our behalf of 
 resurrection powers and life is yet to be duly observed 
 
04 
 
 The Second Coming of Christ. 
 
 I 
 
 "till He come." The motive to loyalty and moBt faitlifiil 
 observance, is found in the glory of God, -which shnll ho 
 manifested in His appearing " imto them Ihat Icokfor 
 Him," "the second time without sin unto salvation." 
 (Heb. ix. 28.) 
 
 III. The ever-present Hope of the Church, is adafUd 
 to stimulate faith, hy holding it to the expected personal 
 presence of the Lord. Faith is not the Bimple be- 
 lief of an abstract proposition. It is, in its ele mental 
 form, trusting a power outside of self, and apprehend- 
 ed through the senses. 
 
 For this reason, God gave His Son a body. For this 
 reason, He has a literal body now. And lookint? unto 
 Him in that Body — as revealed to us in the word, in the 
 place where He now is, constitutes scriptural faith. 
 
 Thu3 believing Him in the word, we have something 
 before the mind as an object when we pray, and that 
 ■oraething is declared to be the " image of the invisible 
 God" (Col. i. 15;) and " the express image of His per- 
 son." (Heb. i. 8.) Now as any believer abides in Christ, 
 he must be looking upon Him by iaith and must see 
 something of the " brightness of the glory of God. The 
 more He sees, the more He must strive to be transformed 
 into that same likeness. We do not know indeed what 
 the glorious form for each one may be ; "but we know, 
 that when He shall appear, we shall be like Him, for we 
 shall see Him as He is." Nov/ the Holy Spirit adds — 
 " Every man that hatl? this hope in Him, purifieth him- 
 self, even as He is pure," (1 Jolm iii. 3.) The object hero 
 is plain. By faith we see Him now, and we long to be 
 like Him, and then we shall see with the eye of the 
 spiritual body — and "see Him as He is." And why 
 
The Everpreaent Hope of the Church. 
 
 65 
 
 noBt faithful 
 
 ich Bball 1)0 
 
 bat Icok for 
 
 Bnlvation." 
 
 , is adapUd 
 'd personal 
 simple be- 
 } elemental 
 apprelicnd- 
 
 r. For this 
 )okin2: ^into 
 vord, in the 
 faith. 
 
 Bomethinfij 
 y^ and that 
 lie invisible 
 3i His per- 
 (8 in Christ, 
 id must Bee 
 God, The 
 ransformed 
 ideed what 
 t we know, 
 [im, for we 
 >irit adds — 
 'ifieth liini- 
 object hero 
 long to bo 
 eye of the 
 
 And why 
 
 this paritioation, unlesB the longing desire to be with 
 Him, and to be as Ho is. " Looking nnto Jesus" — wo 
 see Him, and draw the needed eupplies for the wilder- 
 ness journey." " Looking Jor Jesus" — we long to see 
 Him "face to face" and to be like Him, and with Him 
 for ever. Thus a true faith in the living Christ, must 
 increase under the power of this revealed and expected 
 personal presence oi the Lord. 
 
 IV. This Hope as pr esented to usy in the New Testa- 
 7nent, is independent of Chronology and Signs. That 
 this Hope makes the resurrection and translation of 
 believers fiom this earth, co-etaneous with the sum- 
 mons of the returning Lord from the air — and thus intro- 
 duces the believer to the fullness of salvation and glory — 
 cannot be denied by any one who believes the Word of 
 God. These things are expressly asserted in the words 
 •f the Holy Ghost written in 1 Cor. xv. 23, and 1 Thesa. 
 iv. 13 18. Neither is there a single event found pre- 
 dicted in the New Testament which could have hindered 
 the appearing of the Lord, because of its interposition. 
 On this point a recent writer (Rev. A. W. Pitzer, D.D.) 
 well remarks : "The time of His coming is so entirely 
 unknown and uncertain, that for aught that any mortal 
 knows to the contrary, it may occur at any moment. 
 No where in the New Testament is any definite period 
 of time interposed between the believers of any genera- 
 tion and the visible bodily return in glory of their absent 
 Lord, The entire teachings of Christ and the Apostles 
 were intended and adapted to produce in the hearts of 
 Christians the hope and the expectation of the return. 
 They were exhorted to wait for the Son from Heaven • 
 to watch for the Coming of the Son of Man, to be ready 
 
66 
 
 The Second Coming of Christ, 
 
 for Him at any moment. The time was so absolutely un- 
 certain, that none but wicked and slothful servants 
 would say, *My Lord delayeth His coming,' and 
 this method of teaching did keep alive in the hearts of 
 Apostolic Christians the eager expectation, and the 
 longing desire and hope for their Lord's return." 
 
 " Believers of this day are eighteen centuries nearer 
 His coming than were the men of the first century. 
 "What is the attitude of the Church toward His Second 
 Advent ? Is there throughout the Church, the eager 
 hope, the longing desire for the Lord's return, that 
 charactei'ized the Church of the first three Christian 
 centuries ? Do the ministers hold up, according to the 
 proportion of faith the Blessed Hope, and the glorious 
 appearing of the great God, and our Saviour Jesus 
 Christ? Is there on the part of believers a waiting 
 watchfulness for the coming of the Son of Man? If the 
 time is so uncertain that no mortal knows, or can know 
 the day or the hour of the coming, where shall we find 
 the practical fruits of such uncertainty ? The unbeliev- 
 ing would scornfully ask ' Where is the promise of His 
 coming' ? And alas ! many professed servants say, * My 
 Lord delayeth His Coming, He will not return till the 
 close of the Millennium.' And thus this most gracious 
 and glorious truth of the Word is emptied of its power, 
 and the Church is defrauded of the comfort and strength 
 in this Blessed Hope. Meanwhile the progress of human- 
 ity — the development of the race— the dawn of the Millen- 
 nuim — the future golden age — the triumph of the Gospel 
 — the conquest ot the world for Christ — even Death the 
 last enemy — are substituted for the Eeturn of the Bride- 
 groom Himself, in bodily visible glory. No wonder 
 
The Ever present Hope of tlie Ch urch. 
 
 67 
 
 that having lost sight of her absent Lord, and the 
 promise of His return, the Church is now saying I am 
 rich and have need of nothing, knowing not, that she 
 is wretched and miserable and poor, and blind and 
 naked." 
 
 "If all discussions of the times and seasons, all arbi- 
 trary and unscriptural fixing of the exact order ol the 
 ' last things' could cease, and the promise of the return 
 of Jesus be exalted to its proper Scriptural place of the 
 Blessed Hope, the gain both to the believer and to the 
 church would be incalculable." 
 
 "Surely the heart of every saint ought to thrill with 
 unutterable joy at the thought of beholding the 
 glorified form of the Son of Man. Surely, 1 come quick- 
 ly, saith the Lord. Let our hearts and lips respond, 
 even so Come, Lord Jesus." (The Pres. Review.) 
 
 V. T/iis Jlope entered into the Personal jEkperienoe of 
 primitive Christians for enoouragement and comfort in 
 th^y present life and was intended for. all Christians until 
 its realization. This gave it such signal power in 
 their lives. And it had this effect because of the posi- 
 tion actually occupied by believers of that day. They 
 were risen with Christ, and this was not a mere senti- 
 ment ur article of a creed. There was a reality in the 
 words of the Holy Spirit to the Ephesians, —" hath raised 
 lis up together, and made us sit together in heavenly 
 places in Christ Jesus," which could only result from 
 the constant hearing in the Spirit, " the preaching of 
 Jesus and the Resurrection." This testimony concern- 
 ing the riicn Christ so came from the view of Him by 
 faith, and the abiding in His presence that the power of 
 His resurrection was felt, and manifested in the unceas* 
 
6d 
 
 The. Second Coming of Christ : 
 
 ing energies of the carlv Clmrcli. No one will be govern- 
 ed by tlie ever present Hope of the coming Christ who 
 does not enjoy the abiding presence of the Risen Christ. 
 Thus when Paul was longing to know tlie power of His 
 resurrection, and the fellowship ot His sufferings, being 
 made conformable unto His death, He also said in the 
 Holy Spirit "I press toward the mark, for the prize of 
 the (up) calling of God in Christ Jesus" — referring lo 
 resurrection — and then declares his citizenship to be in 
 Heaven, whence he and all who believe with him look 
 for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ : " who shall 
 change the body of our humilation, that it may be fash- 
 ioned like unto His glorious body." This is the transla- 
 tion of the living believer. Here from his risen state in 
 the Lord he longs for Jesus, and is stimulated by the 
 prize held out to the resurrected and translated saint. 
 That this was a part of his habitual experience under 
 this hope is seen in the grand pean of this heroic 
 martyr, when awaiting his death sentence. 
 
 " I am now ready to be offered.'' 
 
 " 1 have fought a good fight." 
 
 " I have finished my course." 
 
 " I have kept the faith." 
 
 " Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of right- 
 eousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge shall give 
 to me in that day: And not to mo only, but unto all them 
 also that love His appearing." Tills expericncehad been 
 the apostle's working capital. Thie, under the divine 
 Spirit, had stimulated him in many fierce encounters 
 with the foes of Christ. He had been girded many a 
 time, when just ready to give up by this divine view of 
 his crown, to be laid up on high as placed upon his brow 
 
TJie Everpreaent Hope of the Church. 
 
 69 
 
 for the glory of His Master. And what was strength for 
 him, and help for him, and encouragement to him on 
 the dusty and dangerous road of life, is the same, iie 
 Holy Ghost declares, for all them that love His appear- 
 ing. Let us ponder that word '•Love." It is not 
 "accept" nor "believe" nor feebly "assent" to the divine 
 truth of His appearing, but to them that " love" His 
 appearing. The coveteous man, be he minister or lay- 
 man, does not love his Lord's appearing, for it would 
 hinder his growing greed of gain. The worldly man 
 does not love His appearing, for it would interrupt some 
 very important plans of his present life. Brethren, do 
 we not need great grace to hold this hope of the immi- 
 nent return of our Lord, in the love of it and not merely 
 from an intellectual or logical conviction. The experi- 
 ence of this Hope is also evident in the faithful ministry 
 of Paul to the Colossians, when he says "to whom God 
 would make known what is the riches of the glory of 
 this mystery among the Gentiles, which k Christ in you 
 the hope of glory whom we preach, warning every man, 
 and teaching every man in all wisdom, that we may^r^- 
 sent every man perfect in Christ Jesus.^^ Here we see 
 the results of service are to be presented to the Lord at 
 His return in glory and if a believhig child of God. 
 closes his eyes to this hope, declares it to be still a 
 mystery, while God says (Col. i. 26) it " is now made 
 manifest to His saints" how can his service receive the 
 blessing of the Holy Spirit or bring a blessing to his 
 own heart. 
 
 But the experience of the hope of the Lord's coming 
 is expressly given to comfort us under the shadows of 
 the grave, and the ruthless assaults ot him, who has the 
 
TO 
 
 The Second Coming of Christ. 
 
 power of dsath. Of no other truths revealed in the 
 whole Bible, has the Holy Spirit eaid to the mourn- 
 ing disciples of Jesus, "Comfort one another with these 
 words." In the tenderest sympathy, with all sorrowing 
 believers, the Lord has written to us "We would not 
 have you ignorant, brethren, concerning them that fall 
 asleep : that ye sorrow not, even as the rest which have 
 110 Ao^e." Then many will die, who have no hope in 
 their death. What this hope is — immediately follows. 
 It is ou" express revelation in details : 
 
 First — Those who have fallen asleep in Jesus will 
 God bring with Him — that is as He raised Him from 
 the grave. 
 
 Second — We that are alive shall in no wise precede — 
 or come before them. 
 
 Third — The Lord Himself shall descend from Heaven 
 with a shout, with the voice of the Archangel and with 
 the trump of God. 
 
 Fourth — The dead in Christ shall rise first. 
 
 Fifth — We that are alive, that are lett, shall together 
 with them be caught up in the clouds. 
 
 Sixth — To meet the Lord in the air, 
 
 Seventh — So shall we ever be with the Lord — no more 
 parting— together with all in Him — recognition — re- 
 union. 
 
 These details fix the truth of resurrection unto life 
 announced by our Lord in John v. 29; and declared in 
 Rev. XX. 6; to be the first resurrection of those who 
 " lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years." "The 
 rest of the dead," who have no hope in the coming of 
 the Lord a second time, "lived not until the thousand 
 years should be finished." How can the children of 
 
The Everpresent Hope of the Church, 
 
 71 
 
 God, who live on this hope — ever looking to their risen 
 Lord — ever looking for their coming Lord — mourn for 
 their departed ones who are fallen on sleep in Jesus — 
 as those do, who know Him not, and have J' no hope !" 
 Is it not a denial before men of the most precious hope 
 God has given ? Is it not dishonoring to the Spirit of 
 God, who offers this precious consolation from the very 
 presence of Christ? The Lord declares the blessed hope 
 of His appearing, so that our eyes being lifted to Him 
 and resting on this word of promise — may iBnd even 
 now the dark chasm of the grave eternally bridged — and 
 for the believer, death abolished forever ! 
 
 VI. The return of Jesus for His people — as an ever- 
 present hope — becomes the strongest incentive to diligence 
 in evangelizing the world. To preach the Gospel of 
 grace, to every creature, has been the standing order to 
 the Church for nearly nineteen centuries. For three 
 liundred years looking for the Lord, the Church obedient 
 to the last command, went into all the then known world, 
 and carried the message of salvation, stimulated by the 
 ascension message — "This same Jesus — shall so come" — 
 To preach this Gospel in this way, has been the Divine 
 plan of bringing sinners to Christ, in every part of this 
 Dispensation. God has made no mistakes. The Holy 
 Spirit has fulfilled His office in each generation of the 
 race since our Lord ascended. His work has been no 
 failure. And yet the multitudes unsaved increase faster , 
 every year, than those saved. 
 
 In saying this we do not minify the number of the 
 covenant seed given to Christ. We are as.«^ured that an 
 innumerable host will surround the Tlirone of His glory 
 in Heaven. This host will embrace that portion of our 
 
79 
 
 The Second Coming of Chrint. 
 
 
 II 
 
 l'» 
 
 raco, tlio largest part— who have not sinned after the 
 likeness of Adaui'w tningrcssion. It will also incliulo all 
 who have received the Lord Jesus by faith, and followed 
 Uitri in their life. Yet when wo romoniber the answer 
 of our Lord to the Jew who asked Uiin, "are there few 
 that be saved?" "Strive to enter in at the strait fj^afo ; 
 for many, I say unto you will seek to enter in and shall 
 not bo able." We may well (joimider the present state 
 of professed believers — for to none others eould the answer 
 a])i)ly. And if our Lord thus spoke to a self-righteous — 
 moral— j-ormal — deluded — conceited — and arrogant peo- 
 ple — these words so contrary to the pride — and hope — 
 and expectation of the children of Abraham — what 
 would lie say were He now to speak to the Church, of 
 which the Jewish body was the typo ? With all the lij^lit 
 oftheKew Testament, poured out by the lloly Spirit 
 on the darkness of the world— for nineteen centur- 
 ies — we can have no uncertain answer to this question. 
 It is written in bold letters by the pen of inepiration 
 "Because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, 
 I will spew thee out of my mouth " But the gospel of 
 grace is one thing, and the gospel of the kingdom is quite 
 another. The one is to the sinner for his salvation, and 
 (jualiiication as ruler of the <H)niing kingdom. The other 
 is of the coming kingdom. The latter was preached by 
 John the Bai)tist — our Lord — the twelve and the seven- 
 ty. The nation refused the kingdt)m. The Lord told 
 them Matt. xxi. 43 ; it should be taken from them atid 
 given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. The 
 preaching of Christ to lost sinners, in this Dispensation 
 is to get that nation. Man looks upon the Gosi)el as an 
 economy for saving the race. That economy in God's 
 
The Everprcacnt Hope of the Church. 
 
 73 
 
 rcveliition lies beyond the present one. Tlie bleescd 
 Hope of the Lord's return to tlio air pavilioned in ^lory 
 to reeeive His own J'ride, is tlie briglit, the morninji; 
 star, tlnitsliiili nslier in tlie Day of tlie Lord. The Gos- 
 pel of the kingdom is now being proaehed the wide 
 globe around, tor a witness to all nations. Meantime 
 wo have the word of prophecry — more sure — from tlie 
 startling and rapid fulfillment of the things predi(;ted in 
 the last davs. " Whereunto, we do well to take heed in 
 cm* hearts, as unto a lamp shining in u squalid plaee — 
 until the day dawn, and the day star arise!" 
 
 V J 1. 2' he (Jomiiuj of the Lord —as an ever present hope^ 
 ia adapted to secure in the hest vmy^ the purpose of this 
 age— the ingathering of firstfruitu — the Pentecostal 
 haroesty through resurrection and translation. Wo tor- 
 get often, that the Lord lias definitely revealed the scale 
 of reckoning that governs His heavenly actions. Wo 
 are by nature prone to strong expectations in the future. 
 Therefore lie has bid us to run with patience the earthly 
 race looking unto Jesus, the Author and Ender of 
 faith. And in this earthly race, ho has bidden every be- 
 liever to bo a witness for Ilim before sinners, lie has 
 promised to make this testimony sure and fruitful. "Lo, 
 1 am with you to the end of the age." The indwelling 
 of the Holy Spirit fulfills this, and as Ho takes of the 
 things of Christ and shows them to the believer the un- 
 folding of this Divine Hope shines out of the luminous 
 pages of the New Testament with increasing clearness. 
 
 The apprehension of this Hope is the revelation of the 
 Holy Spirit to the believer as really as the revelation 
 of Christ to him began liis divine life. No truth is 
 known by any sinner till taught him by the Spirit of 
 
74 
 
 The Second Coming of Christ : 
 
 * 
 «' 
 
 
 'f' 
 
 ;i 
 
 
 God. And all who know this blessed hope, can remem- 
 ber something of the way in which they have been led. 
 Many years since I was deeply interested in knowing 
 this hope for present joy, and read the writings of belov- 
 cd men of God in favor of it, and of them opposed to it 
 without being convinced of the truth. I was not on the 
 fence, but earnestly desired to know definitely the 
 power of this Blessed Hope. Receiving no light, I con- 
 tinued to teach the truths I had learned from the Spirit 
 concerning the Lord. At length, leading a large adult 
 class, in the consecutive study of Holy Scriptures we 
 were led to search for the meaning of the text, by com- 
 paring Scripture with Scripture, praying for light, and 
 not quoting first the opinions of men, or giving our own. 
 Having thus gone through many books of the Bible we 
 went through the Gospel of John within four years, three 
 times. The first time we were taken up with the ordin- 
 ary meaning of the words. The second time the Holy 
 Spirit was discerned in great clearness by many, reveal- 
 ing Jesus to us as a most precious Saviour, living now and 
 exercising His holy and prevalent intercession. The 
 third time we seemed to sit with the disciples, at the 
 feet of Jesus Himself — seeing Him bv faith in the 
 Heavenly Place, and rejoicing to hear His voice, in the 
 words He spake to us every day. It was really John 
 XV. 7, with many of that class. Abiding in Him, and 
 His words abiding in us, it was easy to pray, and to re- 
 ceive that for which we prayed. After a most delight- 
 ful study in the closing chapter of the Gospel, one bright 
 Lord's Day, as I walked home from the class, the thought 
 flashed into my mind — the Lord Jesus opens that Day 
 of a thousand years, as well as closes it by personal man- 
 
The JSverpresent Hope of the Church, 
 
 75 
 
 ifestation of Himself. I have that truth fastened in my 
 mind by the Holy Spirit from that day to this. Jesus 
 will come. At any day He may fill all believing hearts 
 with joy —by giving them bodies like His own — bodies 
 of glory — in which they shall glorify Him forever. Sub- 
 sequently through the similar process of searching the 
 Scripture — to see and hear and know the Lord Himself 
 speaking to me — I was led to see the truth of the two 
 Resurrections, as fitting His Manifestation of Himself, at 
 the opening and closing of the Day of a thousand years. 
 Later still, the position, and place, and promise to the 
 Jews came out plainly on the scroll of Prophecy. And 
 as in the deepening twilight — to the searching gaze of 
 the uplifted eye, star after star shines forth in resplendent 
 beauty, till the whole Heavens is ablaze in the jewell- 
 ed night — so to the reverent eye of faith — uplifted 
 through the increasing darkness of the present age — there 
 breaks forth from the firmament of the Divine Scrip- 
 ture the thickening truths of Eternal promise — each 
 in its order and beauty— lighting us forward to the dawn 
 of an Eternal Day. 
 
 We are met, beloved brethren, to look into the words 
 of hope and joy sent to us from our Lord, concerning His 
 return. The Hope which has tlms far been the guiding 
 star of the church, by Divine appointment, will soon be 
 realized. "The Lord will come." "And now, little 
 children, abide in Him, that when He shall appear, we 
 may have confidence and not be ashamed before Him at 
 His Coming." 1 John ii. 28. 
 
THE PRACTICAL POWER OF THIS HOPE 
 
 IN THE 
 
 FORMATION OF CHRISTIAN CHARACTER. 
 
 V,Y 
 
 REV. W . J. E R 1) M A N 
 
■M- 
 
THE PRACTICAL POWER OF THIS HOPE 
 
 IN THE 
 
 FORMATION OF CHRISTIAN CHARACTER. 
 
 BY 
 
 REV. W. J. ERDMAN. 
 
 IT is written of the saints at Rome *'Ye become obed- 
 ient from the heart to that form of teaching where- 
 unto ye were delivered". Rom. vi. 17. 
 
 The teaching was like a type whose impress they receiv- 
 ed, like a mould into which their thoughts and life were 
 run, and to whose form and pressure they yielded them- 
 selves. 
 
 Whatever teaching was given to them is given to us 
 who are ot the same body with them ; and for whom the 
 same epistle was written. The "common faith", Titus 
 i. 4, of all the epistles is the one unchanging pattern by 
 which to work ; the perfect royal law of the new man ; 
 the mirror of the glory of the Son of God into whose 
 image the beholder is changed. 
 
 The believer in Christ Jesus is not at liberty to become 
 a Christian of any fashion he may choose. Once for all 
 
 •^•ttt^kiMmm^^ 
 
li I 
 
 80 
 
 Tha Practical Power of this ilojye 
 
 tlie ideal of saints is portrayed in the divine Word, and 
 to it and to it alone the believer must be conformed ; and 
 thv one characteristic imparting tone and harmony and 
 a laminouB glorj to all the features and graces together 
 is the hope and love ot the second appearing of the Son 
 of God. 
 
 Since every virtue and holy excellence of the Christ- 
 ian is related in the Scripture to this great expectation, 
 it follows that ignorance or disobedience of the express 
 command to watch and wait for the Son of God from 
 heaven, or any substitution for His personal return, must 
 result either in a defective development of the new nature 
 or in an experience not so spiritual and heavenly as it 
 otherwise might have been. 
 
 It is not meant that the possession of this one char- 
 acteristic will make up for the lack of other graces or 
 that all who are looking for the Lord are more holy and 
 heavenly-minded *han those who put far off his return 
 or substitute other events for it; but rather that any be- 
 liever however great his love of the Lord and his devo- 
 tion to him may have been up to a given time, will find 
 on the belief of this all touching truth from the hearty 
 his heavenly mindedness increase, his sympathies deepen 
 and broaden according to a fuller knowledge of God's 
 purposes and plans in times past and present and for 
 the ages to come. 
 
 To more than one Christian therecG;ji.ion of this truth 
 was — to use a too familiar phrase, like a ''second conver- 
 sion," and all life thenceforth took on new form and color; 
 to some it came like a trumpet blast to rouse from spirit- 
 ual lethargy and death ; and for others it cut the last 
 tie of worldliness, and forever dissipated the dream of a 
 
 • - 
 
 « • 
 
 « 9 
 
 « • 
 
In the formation of Christian Character. 
 
 81 
 
 « » 
 
 « « 
 
 permanent improvement of the world in its present form, 
 and of the earth as the abode of everlasting righteous- 
 ness and enduring peace before the Lord comes ; and 
 for all, its necessary tendency is to lift the soul to a 
 height and air of vivid personal relations and convereo 
 with the Son of God. 
 
 Nor is it the purpose of God since the apostolic day 
 that anything should for motive and for influence take 
 the place of the " blessed hope." His providence of a 
 seeming delay does not set aside his written word. lie 
 has hidden counsels we know not of, but our duty is to 
 work and watch and wait. He is his own interpreter of 
 his own mysteries. Nor can death be made the source 
 of motives of holy life and endeavour. 
 
 Whatever may be the blessed state of saints between 
 death and the resurrection, it is not the time according 
 to the Scriptures of reward, or of inheritance, or of sov- 
 reignty, or of manifested glory. 
 
 All these and their implied mystoriesof holy, reverent, 
 loving fellowship with the Lord and perfected powers of 
 spirit, soul, and body for the exercise of royal and priest- 
 ly ministries belong to " his appearing" and "tliat day." 
 It was a Paul once caught up to the third heavens 
 and hearing unspeakable words, who would overleap 
 this interval of waiting; " not for that we would be un- 
 clothed, but clothed upon that mortality might be swal- 
 lowed up of life " ; 2 Cor. v. 4; and knowing all this as 
 possible only at the return of the Lord, he also wrote 
 when aged and with this interval as likely for him : " I 
 have fought the good fight, I have II lished the course, I 
 have kept the faith, henceforth there is laid up for mo 
 the crown of righteousness which the Lord, the righteous 
 
62 
 
 Tfie Praotioal Power of this Hope 
 
 
 'i' 
 
 judge, shall give me at that day, and not to me only, but 
 unto all them also that (have loved) love his appearing," 
 2 Tim, iv. 7, 8. 
 
 How true to the word but contrary to modern " ad- 
 vanced thought," in the pulpit and out of it, is the 
 prayer of the English burial service touching this point 
 and to which our longing hearts must ever respond : 
 
 " That it may please Thee shortly to accomplish the 
 number of thine elect, and to hasten thy kingdom, that 
 we with all those that are departed in the true faith of 
 thy holy name, may have our perfect consummation and 
 bliss, both in body and soul, in thy eternal and ever- 
 lasting glory, through Jesus Christ our Lord." 
 
 This doctrine therefore, that had so much to do with 
 the life and character of a Paul and of all the saints to 
 whom he and the other apostles preached and wrote, just 
 as vitally concerns us who are heirs of the same promis- 
 es and predestinated to be conformed to the same image. 
 And no one can deny, with a Paul and a John in mind, 
 that such a belief, even in the case of a saint already 
 possessing graces and virtues to a high degree, tends to 
 perfect and complete, to elevate and illumine all. 
 
 Hours could be given to the confessions of saintly men 
 and women confirmatory of this statement ; but in brief, 
 only a few testimonies of saint and scholar will be ad- 
 duced. Bengel sa^-s (1 Th. i, 10) " To wait for the Son of 
 God is the most appropriate mark of a true Christian ; 
 Alford. (1 Cor. i. 7.) Such waiting '* is the greatest 
 proof of maturity and riclmess of the spiritual life" ; 
 Riggenbach (1 Th. iv. 13-18) "when the life of faith rules 
 in due force we again meet likewise with the apos- 
 tolic hope and aspiration in living freshness. That watch- 
 
In the formation of Christian Cha/racter, 83 
 
 )) 
 
 that 
 
 .» 
 
 ., 
 
 ing and hoping are bo unfamiliar to us is a defect. The 
 more we become heavenly in our character and thoughts 
 the more also does the stream of human history appear 
 to us as a hasting towards the coming of the Lord ;" and 
 Luther was hardly willing to consider any one a Christian 
 wlio did not eageriy long for the " day ot Christ," 
 
 These and many other testimonies might be given 
 touching the power of this hope to impart to Christian 
 life and experience fullness and symmetry, depth and 
 richness ; but the mind of the Lord in his Word must be 
 at this time preclude even the most positive human tes- 
 timony. So very large a proportion of the Word would 
 never have been given to this doctrine if it were not in- 
 tended to have a fundamental and permanent relation to 
 the upbuilding of the Christian on his most holy faith. 
 
 A brother in the Lord, well known and beloved as a 
 witness of th?.3 great truth, affirms ^' It is mentioned 318 
 times in the 260 chapters that make up the New Testa- 
 ment; or, \i the whole book is divided into verses it oc- 
 cupies one of 25 verses from the first of Matthew to the 
 last of Revelation." J. H. Brookes in " Present Truth." 
 
 The testimony of the Word on this subject may be 
 considered in regard to tho Faith and Love and Hope of 
 tlie Christian. 
 
 I. The Faith of the Christian as to salvation and ser- 
 vice and sufferings is in the earliest and latest apostolic 
 testimony inseparable from the Return of our Lord. 
 
 1. In his first epistle Paul directs the eyes of believers 
 heavenward to look for their coming Saviour ; " ye turn- 
 ed from idols to serve the living and true God and to 
 wait for his Son from heaven whom he raised from tho 
 
84 
 
 The Practical Power of this 11' pe 
 
 dead, even Jesus which delivered us from the wrath tc 
 come." 1 Thess, i. 9, 10. 
 
 Of the consummation of their salvation as pos- 
 sible in their life time at His coming, this word is ad- 
 ded ; " For God hath not appointed its to wrath, but to 
 obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ, who died for 
 us that whether we watch (are watching) or sleep (sleep- 
 ing) we should live together with him." 1 Thess, v. 9-10. 
 
 The importance and power of this truth in the mind 
 of the apostle to mat are the laith of converts just rescu- 
 ed out of the ignorance and abominations of paganism, 
 may be seen in the allusions and reraindings of his 
 epistles, how in his brief sojourn of about three weeks 
 among these Thessalonians he had given them much 
 teaching on this subject ; and the cry ot the mob that 
 raged through the streets of their city " These all do con- 
 trary to the decree of Caesar, saying that there is another 
 king, one Jesus," (Acts xvii. 7 ;), is an attesting echo of 
 this important teaching. 
 
 In latest epistles is found this same use of the doctrine 
 to keep in ceaseless exercise faith and the sense of a 
 nearness to the unseen things of the groat salvation. 
 " For our citizenship is in heaven from whence also we 
 look for the Saviour the Lord Jesus Christ." Phil. iii. 20. 
 " Who are kept by the power of C-rod through faith unto 
 salvation ready to be revealed in the last time." 1 Pet„ 
 v. 5. " Being confident ot this very thing, that he which 
 hath begun a good work in you will perform (perfect) it 
 until the daj? of Jesus Christ." Phil. v. 6. "Unto thorn 
 that look for hiin shall apj^ear the second time without 
 sin unto salvation." Ileb. ix. 28, 
 
rath tc 
 
 In the formation of Christian Character, 85 
 
 2. Believers as the eervants of the Lord should keep 
 his Coming in view. 
 
 The three gospels present him to us as the pattern 
 Servant ever going about doing good, and the fourth as 
 the faithful and true Witness, At the close of the for- 
 mer he leaves us as his servants, "to every man his 
 work," and commanding all to watch for his return; at 
 the cloEC of the latter he is maniiested as the Lord of all 
 allotting to some of his witnesses sufferings and death 
 before he returns, and to oihers that of tarrying till He 
 comes, as for an event ever possible before the end of the 
 apostolic lifetime, and therefore possible in every life- 
 time since. Matt.- xxiv. 43-51; xxv. 14.30; Mark xiii. 32- 
 37; Luke xxi. 34-36; John xxi. 18-23. 
 
 When the Acts of his servants are about to begin, 
 their last look at their ascending Lord is forever joined 
 to the hearing of the words "This same Jesus which is 
 taken up from you into heaven shall come in like man^ 
 ner as ye have seen him go into heaven." Acts i, 11, 
 This promise not only strikes the key note of all joyful 
 praise and vrorshij: of adoring disciples, (Luke xxiv. 51- 
 53,) but also imparts a bles-ed softening tone to the un- 
 changed order " Occupy till i come." Luke xix. 11-28. 
 It keeps " the good servant" in an attitude of soul 
 watchful because "not knowing the time ;" Mark xiii. 38; 
 circumspect, "because the days are evil ;" Eph, v. 15-16; 
 prayerful lest becoming unwary he incl'iie to say, my 
 Lord delayethhis coming; Matt. xxiv. 58-61; or tempted 
 by the scientific spirit of this evil age, with mockers 
 deny and scoff at the possibility of the coming; ready, 
 as conscious of doing faithful work; faith iul, and yet heed- 
 ing the word; "judge nothing before the time until tUe 
 
86 
 
 The Practical Power of this Hope 
 
 1 
 
 Lord come who will both bring to light the hidden 
 things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of 
 the hearts, and then shall every man have praise of God." 
 1 Oor. iv. 5; Matt. xvi. 27. In brief, the whole church as 
 one body is seen in the Scriptures while in the exercise 
 and use of all gifts "waiting for the coming of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ who shall also confirm you unto the end that 
 ye may be blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ." 1 Cor. i. 7-8. 
 
 Is the day evil and the soul of a Timothy fearful, there 
 comes from the old soldier whose hard service is almost 
 ended, that ancient military word transmitting from 
 officer to officer the order of the chiet commander, " O 
 man of God I charge thee in the sight of God who 
 quickeneth all things and of Jesus Christ who before 
 Pontius Pilate witnessed the good confession that thou 
 keep the commandment without spot unrebukeable un- 
 til the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ." 1 Tim. vi. 
 13-16; i. 3; i. 5; i. 18; iv. 11; v. 7; vi. 17. 
 
 To nourish a joyful spirit in all who toil in love, th e 
 exulting word is recorded "for what is our hope or joy 
 or crown of glorying ? Are not even ye in the presence 
 our Lord Jesus Christ at his coming V 1 Thes. ii. 10. 
 In view of the first resurrection and the reward of labor 
 the exhortation comes, "Wherefore my beloved brethren, 
 be ye steadfast, immoveable, always abounding in the 
 work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labor 
 is not in vain in the Lord." 1 Cor. xv. 58. 
 
 3. Believers should endure suffi3rings in viewot the Re- 
 turn of the Lord. Peter whoso death for the glory of God 
 the Lord foretold him could well write to his fellows in tri- 
 bulation : "Beloved, think it not strange concerning the 
 
 « * 
 
 '0 
 
 LL- 
 
e hidden 
 mnsels of 
 of God." 
 iliurch as 
 I exercise 
 our Lord 
 end that 
 rd Jesus 
 
 ill, there 
 3 almost 
 ig from 
 der, " O 
 od who 
 ► before 
 lat thou 
 able un- 
 Tim. vi. 
 
 )ve, the 
 I or joy 
 )resenco 
 i. ii. 19. 
 )f labor 
 •cthrcii, 
 in the 
 ir labor 
 
 the Ro- 
 of God 
 * in tri- 
 ing the 
 
 tP 
 
 Tn the formation of Christian Character. 87 
 
 fiery trial among you which cometh upon you to prove 
 you, as though a strange thing happened unto you, but 
 inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ's sufferings rejoice, 
 that at the revelation of his glory also ye may rejoice 
 with exceeding joy." 1 Pct.lv. 12-13; i. 7; 2 Cor. iv. 17-18, 
 
 Not one word of Scripttiro teaches that the suffering's 
 of the Church end or the glories begin before the Lord 
 comes. With tender irony the apostle, knowing too well 
 what filth and offscouring the apostles were in the eyes 
 of the world, rebuked the Corinthian Christians for their 
 unseasonable behaviour in acting aa if they were already 
 reiignng. Not yet had the day come when the saints shall 
 judge the world and angels to whom once they had been 
 •' a spectacle" 1 Cor. iv. 9, vi. 1-7. 
 
 But what marvellous patience and fortitude, and meek- 
 ness and gentleness and courteousness and sympathetic 
 power to comfort each other, these trials of faith devel- 
 oped in view of the day of Christ and the glory then to 
 be revealed. Rom. viii. 18. 
 
 The touch of suffering like graver's tool or nail-stroke 
 of the sculptor but brought out in high relief and deli- 
 cate lines the likeness of the Son of God. To be likest 
 him in humilation may be nearest him in glory. Through 
 what a gamut of virtues the exhortations of suffering 
 arc made to run; patience and joy, forbearance and 
 silent; endurance; self-denial and perseverance ; cheer- 
 fulness and hope. 
 
 " Be patient brethren until the coming of the Lord;" 
 Jas. V. 7. " Avenge not yourselves, beloved, but give 
 place unto the wrath, for it is written ^ engeance belong- 
 eth unto me, I will recompengc, saitli the Lord ;" Rom, 
 xii. 19 ; draw not back, ye have need of patience, the 
 
88 
 
 The Practioal PoiOer of this Hope 
 
 just shall live by faith! *'for yet a little while — how 
 short ! how short! the Coming One will be here, and will 
 not delay." (Kotherhani.) Heb. x. 32-39. 
 
 And to all who would overcome and persevere through 
 faith, the word through "f^e long and hope-deferred 
 years has been, "But that which ye have, hold fast till I 
 come." " Behold 1 come quickly ; hold that fast which 
 thou hast, that no man take thy crown." Rev. ii. 25 ; iii. 
 11. "Let us then hold fast * * the day is approach- 
 ing." Heb. X. 23, 25. 
 
 II. The Love of the Christian which is the informing 
 spirit of Holiness is inseparable from the Return of our 
 Lord. 
 
 " The Lord make you to increase and abound in love 
 one toward another, and toward all men even as we do 
 toward you, to the end he may establish your hearts un- 
 blameable in holiness before God even our Father at the 
 coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all his saints." 1 
 Thess. iii. 12, 13 : v. 23; Phil. i. 9-11. 
 
 1. But as our love of God and of men springs out ot 
 his love to us it is well to note first of all, that the ex- 
 pectation of Lord's return is used by the Holy Spirit to 
 keep us in the experience and enjoyment of the love 
 of God to usward. The Lord Jesus in his prayer de- 
 clared of his brethren "thou hast loved them as thou 
 hast loved me," but he associates this love as with its 
 deepest expression, with the glory they are to share 
 with him; John xvii. 22-26 ; and in a later day of in- 
 creasing lawlessness and mocking denial of the coming 
 the exhortation ot Jude is heard. " But ye beloved, 
 building up yourselves on your most holy faith, praying 
 ill the Holy Ghost, keep yourselves in the love of Godj 
 
In the formation of Christian Character. 89 
 
 let king fcr the mercy of the Lord Jesus Christ lUito 
 eternal life." Jndo 20-21 ; John xv. 4-10. 
 
 2, Our love of God and of Christ is drawn forth and 
 illumined by the rays of His coming glory, and is one 
 with the hope that maketh rrot ashamed. This glory is 
 viewed as ever so near and so ready to burst into the 
 vision of the waiting Sons of God, its foregleams already 
 so gild the heavens to the eye of faith and love that it 
 is written " Whom having not seen ye love, in whom 
 though now ye see him not, yet believing ye rejoice 
 with joy unspeakable and f\dl of glory P 1 Pet. i. 8 . 
 Rom. v. 5. 
 
 Our confession of love as individual believers now, is 
 linked to His confession of us herea^'ter at His coming, 
 and our corporate confession in the Lord's Supper of 
 His love and of oar love continues till He come ; 1 Cor.xi. 
 2fi. How pertinent then though startling that la?t word 
 of the epistle, "If any man love not the Loni Jesus let him 
 be anathema. Maranatha." (Our Lord cometh.) 1 Cor. 
 w. 22 ; Matt. x. 82 ; Luke xii. 38. 
 
 3. Our love of each other as holy ones is bound to 
 the same hope. 1 Th. iii. 12, 13. Our moderation or 
 courteous compliance which will not always insist upon 
 rights says "The Lord is at hand ;" Phil. iv. 5 ; and so 
 our willingness to be defrauded rather ; 1 Cor. vi. 1-4; 
 and oirr unwillingness to judge or murmur against each 
 other ; Jas. v. 9 ; Rom. xiii, 10 ; in a word, the self- 
 denial of love has its perfect work only in the all-illum- 
 ing hope of His appearing. So conjoined are perfection 
 in holines^3 and the Coming of the Lord, in the epistles 
 of Paul, that whether holiness be considered negatively 
 as " the old man" put oft' or positively as " the new 
 
 ■tiifiMiiHta. — 
 
90 
 
 The Practical Power of this Hope 
 
 .»> 
 
 man" put on, it is enforced by the appeal to the fate 
 that believers are looked upon as having died and risen 
 and ascended with Christ and as about to issue forth 
 with him in glory at any moment ; and the long descrip- 
 tive list of the old man and of the new man includes 
 about every vice and every virtue, and all as to be put 
 off or put on because of that appearing with him in glory. 
 Col. iii. 1-4, 6. The key-thought is Be what you are ; 
 holy, sinless Sons of God ; new and heavenly men ; 
 belonging up there and only waiting to be manifested 
 such as you are in princely majesty and power. "The 
 very God of peace sanctify you wholly, and your whole 
 spirit and soul and body be preserved blameless unto the 
 coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." 1 Th. v. 22. And 
 Paul sums up all holiness God ward and man ward and 
 selfward (1 Pet. i. 13; iv. 7) in connection with "the 
 Lord Jesus Christ our hope." 1 Tim. i. 1, "For the 
 grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to 
 all men, teaching us that denying ungodliness and 
 worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously and 
 godly in this present world, looking for that blessed hope 
 and the glorious appearing of the great God and Saviour 
 Jesus Christ, who gave himself for us that he might re- 
 deem us from all iniquity and purify unto himself a 
 peculiar people zealous of good works." Titus ii. 21 24, 
 Likewise Peter (2 i. 5-11) links the chain of holy graces 
 from faith to charity both to the entrance into the com- 
 ing kingdom at our Lord's return in power and glorj^ 
 and to the study of the word of prophecy which like a 
 lamp in a dusky, dismal place shines on till the day 
 dawn and the day star arise. 2 i. 12-21. 
 Above all the Spirit speaking through John to those 
 
 ) 
 
)e 
 
 In the Jormation of Ghriaiian Character. 91 
 
 i to the fate 
 i and risen 
 issue forth 
 mg descrip- 
 n includes 
 IS to be put 
 m in glory, 
 t you are ; 
 Bnly men ; 
 manifested 
 ver. "The 
 your whole 
 88 unto the 
 
 22. And 
 nward and 
 «^^ith ''the 
 
 "For the 
 3peared to 
 iness and 
 )U8ly an(J 
 3S8ed hope 
 id Saviour 
 might re- 
 himself a 
 
 ii. 21 24. 
 )ly graces 
 
 the com- 
 nd glory, 
 [ih like a 
 
 the day 
 
 to thOBO 
 
 who have partaken ul llic divine nature uses language 
 cnccrning the life eternal iu believers that almost 
 blends in one earth and heaven, the present abiding in 
 the Son of God and his instant coming. The holy lilc 
 and walk is under a near and open heaven into which 
 they may be called in a moment, and out of which they 
 shall bemade man ifest even in an external splendor and ma- 
 jesty becoming their high estate; and therefore this eternal 
 life which is now in the children of God as light and love is 
 seen in John, as in Paul and Peter and James and Jude, in 
 each essential element, wrought out in the fullest, freest 
 form only in the love and hope of " his appearing." 
 
 That life of God, from God, for God, awaiting its per- 
 fection at the return of our Lord is then associated 
 throughout the Word in each trait and virtue with the 
 love of that appearing. Only by abiding in Him who 
 is the Life Eternal can we grow in His likeness ; but 
 then too most ivvdy in remembrance of this word " And 
 now little children, abides in him; that if he shall be 
 manifested, we may have boldness, and not be ashamed 
 before him at his coming." 1 John ii. 28. 
 
 Ill, The Hope of the Christian with its Objects and 
 their peculiar motives of holy living is inseparable from 
 the Return of our Lord. 
 
 Because as has been seen the believer looks to the 
 momentous future not on'.y as serving and suffering now, 
 but specially for perfection and freedom from all that 
 stains and darkens and dwarfs, therefore of all peculiar- 
 ities of the Christian none should be more significant 
 than hope and its rejoicing, than hopefulness and its "cheer- 
 ful courage ;" but this springs not out of a vague fantas- 
 tic optimism which in philosophic form and poetic phrase 
 

 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 11.25 
 
 UIU |2.5 
 
 120 
 ^^1.8 
 
 U III 1.6 
 
 m 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sdences 
 
 Coiporation 
 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STRICT 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) •72-4503 
 
 '9> 
 

 
 fc 
 
92 
 
 The Practical Power of this Iloin 
 
 has aft'cctcd even tlie professed people and iniiiisters 
 of God, but it rests upon the firm foundation of the di- 
 vine Word, and the attesting facts of a groaning crea- 
 tion and of a battle-tossed age from whoso woes and 
 whose bondage of corruption there can be no deliverance 
 until He comes with the Sons of God to "have dominion 
 also from sea to sea and trom the river unto the ends of 
 the earth." Ps. Ixxii. 8. 
 
 Tliere is no fear, no trouble, no anxiety, no sorrow, no 
 pain which is not in some way alleviated or enlightened, 
 if not altogether removed and the soul made full of 
 courage, peace, and joy by the remembrance of the 
 Father's house and of the promise of the Lord to come 
 again and receive us unto himself. John xiv. 1-3. 
 
 The grave opened to receive the bodies of beloved 
 ones who have fallen asleep in Jesus is to the eye of 
 hope not more open than the heavens from whence with 
 trumpet sound He might even then appear. 1 Th. iv IS- 
 IS ; 1 Cor. XV. 20-ii3, 50-5S. 
 
 In this hope believers are exhorted to comfort each 
 other, and to become a true Comforter is to be most like 
 God the Holy Spirit. In this hope were we saved, and 
 with joyful patience are ardently awaiting the redemp- 
 tion of the body, for in this body of our huniliation we 
 groan and it is not meet for the d'gnity of our Souship 
 and fellowship with Christ. Rom. viii. 18-25. In thla 
 hope we can feel a more than poetic sympathy with a 
 groaning creation enthralled in its bondage of corruption 
 foi* He is coming at whoso transforming word of power not 
 only will the body be changed but the earth itself, "and 
 the wilderness become a fruitful field and the fruitfu 1 
 field be counted for a forest" and the very air be 
 
iiisters 
 lie (li- 
 ; crca- 
 s and 
 eiance 
 ninion 
 nds of 
 
 ow, no 
 itcued, 
 full of 
 of the 
 come 
 
 )eloved 
 
 eye of 
 
 5e with 
 
 , iv 13- 
 
 t each 
 33t like 
 d, and 
 demp- 
 lou wo 
 oiiship 
 In till 6 
 with a 
 •uption 
 7Qi' not 
 "anl 
 Tttitfu 1 
 air be 
 
 In the forviation of Christian Character. 93 
 
 cleansed of tlio demonic intlucnces that now so mysteri- 
 ously infect this suffering race. In this hope believers 
 can afford to sit loosely to the things of this world and 
 confess themselves to be strangers and pilgrims on the 
 earth with the elder men ot faith who knew the promi- 
 ses could not be fulfilled until the city of God had been 
 prepared and their Redeemer appeared in glory, llel). 
 xi. 8-16. In this hope the Sons of God are serving 
 being mindful of the kingdom promised to them tliat 
 love him, (J as. ii. 5), and are perfecting a holy character 
 according to the pattern of all lowly, kingly ways the 
 King himself once set them when he came " not to be 
 ministered unto but to minister and to give his life a 
 ransom for many." Matt. xx. 28. In a world that knows 
 them not they walk in strange consciousness ot a heaven- 
 ly country and holy city, princes in training for sov- 
 reignty, priests perfecting for an invisible temple. 1 
 John iii. 1-3. Rev. i, 5. In this hope hallowing and 
 illumining every thought and aspiration of a boundless 
 future they would walk, worthy of the calling where- 
 with they are called and live holy, blameless lives, not 
 only in remembrance, of him who loved them and gave 
 liimsolf for them, but also in view of the holy solemni- 
 ties of the great day of their presentation unto him 
 before the presence of his glory, 1 Th. ii. 12 ; Eph. v. 
 22-27 ; Jude 23-25. 
 
 But, to sum up all, this hope considered solely 
 with reference to the believer as working out salvation, 
 sanctifying life in all its relations, enforcing duties, sup- 
 porting sufferings, would not be so full ot power to de- 
 velop, mould, establish, if it were not made so unspeak- 
 ably blessed by our Lord's own ardent desire to come 
 
94 The Practical Power of this Ilope^ <&c. 
 
 for us that we may be with Him forever. For a belie- 
 ver, born from above, sharing the life eternal of the 
 Father and the Son, belonging to the Father's house, 
 nothing can be more natural for him as a child of God 
 than to go, and to yearn to go where he by birth be- 
 longs ; but all this cannot compare with the love of Him 
 who says, and is saying in an ever present tense, "Sure- 
 ly I come (am coming) quickly" ; and wliose loving will 
 it is to have us behold His glory (John xvii. 24), and 
 enjoy in the radiant beauty of holiness, His presence and 
 love, His approval and joy. His power and soverignty ; 
 for we can never and shall never forget, that this un- 
 imaginable fellowship of life and glory is the fruit of that 
 love a,nd sorrow wherein he humbled himself unto 
 death, and that the death of the cross ; and therefore 
 nothing can be more necessary, more inevitable, more 
 instant than His coming to receive us unto Himself. It 
 humbles one to think of it, of this intense personal de- 
 sire of Jesus to come for us, and while in a sense of our 
 utter unworthiness we fain would shrink back, yet by it 
 in the same moment we are drawn forward to meet Him 
 for " it is just like Him." 
 
 " Behold, what manner of love the Father hath be- 
 stowed upon us that we should be called children ot 
 God, and such we are. For this cause the world know- 
 eth us not because it knew Him not. Beloved now are 
 we children of God, and it is not yet made manifest 
 what we shall be. Wo know that it Ho shall be mani- 
 fested we shall be like Him, for we shall see Him evon 
 as He is. And every one that hath this hope set on 
 Him purifieth himself even as He is puie." (1 John iii. 
 1-8.) 
 
 ^ 
 
 F 
 
s^E n ( ( ],i Gon^iiiG OE (L^^im 
 
 AS RELATED TO THE 
 
 FIRST RESURRECTION AND THE END OF THIS AGE. 
 
 nv 
 
 REV. T. C. DesBARRES, TORONTO. 
 
The SGG§Hd dsf^lfig ©f Ghpisfe 
 
 AS RELATED TO THE 
 
 FIBST EESUBBECTION AND THE E17D OF THIS AGE. 
 
 BY 
 
 REV. T. C. DESBARRES, TORONTO. 
 
 ■\K 
 
 IT will be well for us as we enter upon the tlireshold 
 of our subject to have a clear view of the pur- 
 pose of God in the age that intervenes between the first, 
 and second coming of Christ. The purpose as set forth in 
 the word is of a peculiar elective character, distinguished 
 over previous ages in this that it is an election of sons to 
 glory. The Fatherhood of God in relationship to sons 
 of God through Jesus Christ the Son of God, is sim- 
 ply and grandly presented in the 17th chapter of the 
 Gospel according to St. John. "And this is life eternal 
 that they might know thee the only true God and Jesus 
 Christ whom thou hast sent. I have glorified thee on 
 earth, I have finished the work which thou gavest me to 
 do. And now, O Father, glorify Thou me with the 
 glory which I had with Thee before the world was. The 
 glory which Thou gavest me I hare given them ; that 
 they may be one as wo are one, I in them and Thou in 
 
98 The Seoond Coming of Christ as related to the 
 
 me, that they may be perfect in one and that the world 
 may know that Thou has sent me and hast loved them 
 as thou hast loved me." 
 
 On the ground of accomplished Redemption, the Son 
 pleads with the Father that the Sons of God might be in- 
 vested with the glory that He is to be re-invested with. 
 Ho speaks of the glory given Him as theirs. This 
 language is decisive as to the identification of the 
 Sons of God with Jesus Christ the Son of God. 
 As Ho was glorified they would be glorified. If 
 we refer to that remarkable question put by the 
 disciples to our Lord after His resurrection, we have 
 the opening of additional truth. "Lord wilt Thou 
 at this time restore the kingdom to Israel ?" And He 
 said unto them, "It is not for you to know the times or 
 the seasons which the Father hath put in His own author- 
 ity, but ye shall receive power af.ter that the Holy Ghost 
 is come upon you, and ye shall be witnesses unto me 
 both in Jerusalem and in all Judea and in Samaria and 
 unto the uttermost part of the earth." And when He 
 had spoken these things while they beheld He was taken 
 up ; and a cloud received Him out of their sight. And 
 while they looked steadfastly toward Heaven as He went 
 up behold two men stood by them in white apparel which 
 also said, "Why stand ye gazing up into Heaven, this 
 same Jesus which is taken up from you into Heaven 
 shall so come in like manner as ye have seen Him go 
 into Heaven." Acts i, 6-11. We learn from this distinct 
 utterance that the kingdom would be restored to Israel 
 after the Living Head and all the members of the body 
 had passed into glory. When the uttermost part of the 
 earth had been reached, and the witnessing power was 
 
First Resurrection and the end of this age, 99 
 
 over and the Lord had come to receive His people ac- 
 cording to promise, then would the words of the two 
 clothed in white apparel have a grand t'ultilnient. "This 
 same Jesus what is taken from you into heaven shall so 
 come in like manner as ye have seen Him go iiito 
 heaven." lie the Living Head and the members of the 
 body all gathered in manilested power shall descend on 
 
 Mount Olivet, and then the kingdom will be restored to 
 Israel. 
 
 In the 15th chapter of the Acts of the Apostles we 
 have the purpose of God as to the elective character of 
 the age more strikingly and more fully marked. 
 " Simeon hath declared how God at the lirst did visit the 
 Gentiles to take out of them a people for His name. And 
 to this agree the words of the prophets; aa it is written, 
 after this I will return, and will build again the taber- 
 nacle of David that is fallen down, and I will build 
 again the ruins thereof, and I will set it up that the 
 residue of men might seek after the Lord, and all the 
 Gentiles npon whom mynameis called." This language 
 rings with the clear ring of the purpose of God. That 
 purpose is clearly stated to take out of the Gentiles a 
 people lor His name. The Holy Ghost, through the 
 mouth of James, gave to the church a fresh revelation, 
 and this was quite in accord with what was spoken by 
 tlie prophets. The prophets had spoken concern- 
 ing the tabernacle of David being in ruins, es- 
 pecially the prophet Amos with the prediction of its 
 restoration, and the blessing that would come to 
 the Gentiles after that restoration was accjmplishcd,but 
 they gave no distinct testimony as to those who would 
 be taken out of the Gentiles and enter into the relation- 
 
100 The Second Coming of OhrUt as related to the 
 
 ship and oxporieiice of Sons of God daring tlic present 
 ago. The Holy Ghost snpplied tlirougli James what 
 was lacking, so that the Old and the New Revelation were 
 brought into complete symphony. " After this I will 
 return, " after tli'3 purpose of God had been accomplish- 
 ed in the salvation and gloritication ot the Sons of God, 
 Jesus Christ the Lord of Glory was to return and build 
 again the tabernacle of David that had fallen down, and 
 the Gentile blessini^: was to follow. 
 
 that the ago whether of long 
 to be distinguished in the 
 
 Thus far we see 
 or short duration 
 
 was 
 
 purpose of God for bringing the " many Sons" uni- 
 ited by faith to the Risen Exalted Son — to glory. 
 Tney constitute the church which is the body of 
 (Jhrist, I mean by the Church, the mystery spoken 
 ot by the Apostle in his Epistle to the Ephesians 
 of the admission of the Gontiles as fellow-heirs with the 
 Jews, thus forming one body, the fulness of llim that 
 tilleth all in all. Whatever blessing was to bo apportioned 
 to the Jewish nation or to the Gentile race according 
 to promise would follow in due order of time. The 
 Church, the bady, of which Christ was the living Head 
 must be completed, and enter into glory, before the ap- 
 portionment ot blessing to any other people. While we 
 have the purpose of God so clearly marked throughout 
 this age, we see on the other hand that the age is an ago 
 of increasing evil. Jesus in His sermon on the Mount 
 has given us a view of it in the significant laiiguagc, 
 '•Wide is the gate, and broad is the way that leadeth to 
 destruction, and many there bo which go in thereat . 
 Matt, vii. 13. 
 In His address to His disciples He said, " In the 
 
nt 
 lilt 
 ire 
 ill 
 
 Firsl Resurrection and t/ie end of this age. 101 
 
 world yo shall have tribulation. John xvi. 33. "If yo 
 wcro of the world the world would love his own, 
 but because yc are not of the world and I have chosen 
 you out of the world, therefore the world liatoth you.' 
 John XV. 10. In his High priestly prayer lie spoke thus : 
 "They are not ol the world as I am not of the world. " 
 John xvii. 16. Upon Ilis rejection of the Messiah re- 
 corded in the 12th chapter of the Gospel according to 
 St. Matthew, Jle gave utterance in the 13th to seven re- 
 markable parables opening up the mysteries of the 
 Kingdom, and setting forth the evil character of the age. 
 We have the seed of the word sown, but so mighty is 
 the opposing power that but a fourth part of it germin- 
 ates and fructifies, the wheat and the tares grow side 
 by side, the grain of mustard seed throws out its roots 
 and becomes a great tree, and the birds of evil lodge in 
 its branches, the leaven of iniquity swells. At a 
 glance we take in the situation. The instigator of all 
 evil is present to blind and deceive, his activities and 
 subtleties increasing as the end draws nigh. He is spok- 
 en of as the God of this age. 2 Cor. iv. 4. The power 
 of darkness. Col. i. 13. The Prince of thepower of the 
 air, the Spirit that worketh in the children of disobedi- 
 ence. Eph. ii. 2. But in the midst of all that deep 
 darkness we have the precious truth flashing forth from 
 the word that the redeemed blood-sprinkled company 
 will be delivered from this present evil age, supported 
 by the power that links them to their Risen, Exalted 
 Lord, and buoyed up by the blessed hope of His coming. 
 With what touching tenderness did Jesus speak to His 
 disciples when He saw them troubled. " I will come 
 again and receive you unto Myself that wherv3 1 am, there 
 
102 7%e Second Coming of Christ as related to tlie 
 
 yo may bo also." John xiv. 3. What a cordial to quiet 
 their troubled hearts. After they had been called by 
 Jlib grace, and become objectfi of His everlasting love 
 they were but to rest confidently upon His promise, " I 
 will come again and receive you unto myself." His 
 language is such as to leave the impression upon their 
 minds that His coming might follow closely upon His 
 departure ; even after His Resurrection when He spoke 
 of the witnesses who were to bear His name to the utter- 
 most part of the ©arth, through the energy of the Holy 
 Ghost, the interval between His departure and presence 
 cjuld not be construed into a lengthened period. 
 
 The Apostle Paul in his epistle to the Colossians, re- 
 minds them at that time that the Gospel had come to them 
 as to all the world. Thcpurpose of God so far as they knew 
 had a fulfilment, so that He might at any moment ap- 
 pear. There was a Divine reason tor this. We see it in 
 the frequent exhortation ot our Lord to His Disciples to 
 watch tor His coming, for the day and the hour kuoweth 
 no man Matt. xxiv. 36 ; and in the words ot the Apostle 
 to wait, 1 Thess. i: 10; to watch, 1 Thess. v: 10; to look for, 
 Phil. iii. 20 ; and to love, 2 Tim. 8. The waiting 
 watching, looking, loving attitude would bring them 
 within the sphere of the highest honor. Wherever there 
 was a lack of this there would be an experience of loss. 
 To sj)eak of Jesus then as coming again is to speak of 
 resurrection, rapture and glory. There is no resurrect- 
 ion of the just in the New Testament without a rapture, 
 nor is there a rapture of the living without a resurrection 
 immediately preceding itof adillbrentcompany raptured 
 with it. Our Lord seized the opportunity that presented 
 itself upon the death of Lazarus to associate His coming 
 
luiot 
 
 fdby 
 
 love 
 
 I, ''I 
 
 Uis 
 their 
 
 His 
 
 ipoke 
 
 ittcr- 
 
 noly 
 
 sence 
 
 First Resurrection and the end of this age^ 103 
 
 with the resurrection and rapture of believers in these re- 
 markable words "I am the Resurrection and the life, Ho 
 that believeth on mo though lie were dead yet shall he 
 live and ho that liveth and believeth in mo, shall never 
 die." John xi. 25. "I am the resurrection" referred to 
 the dead in Christ. "I am the life" to the Living in Him 
 at His coming. From what has passed before us we 
 conclude that tho next ^reat event in the history of our 
 world is thccomingjor presence of the Lord. As the living 
 Head had passed into glory all the members must be 
 glorified before any purpose of God or blessing can come 
 to any nation or people. 
 
 It is my purpose in this paper to confine myself as 
 closely as I can to the first resurrection only alluding to 
 other events that are to transpire to the end of the ago 
 as they are connected wuth it. 
 
 We notice as wo examine closely the remarkable ser- 
 mon delivered by our Lord on the Mount of Olives re- 
 corded in the 2 ith and 25th chapters of the gospel of 
 Matthew, that the rapture of the believing watchtul com- 
 pany is the sign of the presence ot Christ. As Jesus sat 
 on the Mount of Olives He presented before tho disciples 
 in response to their desire, the order of events that would 
 transpire to the end of the age. There was first the 
 destruction of Jerusalem which is past, the interval of 
 the rejection of the Jewish nation, their return in un- 
 belief as signalised by the presence of the Lord in the air, 
 His return in blessing with manifested power, and the 
 judgment of the Gentile nations. As He had said " To 
 shall not see me hencetorth until ye say Blessed is He 
 that Cometh in the name of the Lord." Matt, xxiii. 39, 
 it is reasonable to suppose that to the Jewish nation He 
 
«1 
 
 104 The Second Coming of Christ as related to the 
 
 would first direct His attention in setting forth the won- 
 drous events and circumstances that would be connected 
 with their return. The prophecy furnishes a confirma- 
 tion of this, and thus from the 6th to the 31 st verse, in- 
 clusive, of the 24th chapter we have naught but details 
 of distress, suifering and tribulation, which they would 
 have to experience and pass through till the Lord was 
 revealed from heaven as their Messiah King. But 
 while we see this,we also see with our eyes wide open upon 
 the prophetic page, the dignity and glory that is associated 
 with a distinct order of people. They were to be 
 watchers for their coming Lord. They were not, if 
 they were true to their privileges as sons of God, united 
 by the Holy Ghost to the risen exalted Son to pass 
 through the tribulation, the great, the dreadful portion 
 of a remnant of the rejectors of tlie glorified Messiah. 
 The language is clear and decisive as to this blessed com 
 pany "as the davs of Noe were, so shall also the coming of 
 the Son of M an be. For as in the days that were before 
 the flood, they were eating and drinking, marrying, and 
 giving in marriage until the day that Koe entered the 
 ark and knew not until the flood came and took them all 
 away, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. 
 Then shall two be in the field, the one shall be taken 
 and the other left. Two women shall be grinding at 
 the mill, the one shall bo taken and the other left. 
 Watch therefore, for ye know not what hour your Loid 
 doth come." Matt. xxiv. 37-42. Such as were ready 
 and watchful were to be raptured before the first pang of 
 distress of that dread hour that was to come upon all 
 the world. 
 
 We learn from the 15th verse where the 
 abomination spoken of by Daniel the prophet was 
 
First ResurreGtion and the end of this age. 106 
 
 ron- 
 jctcd 
 'ma- 
 in- 
 
 thc 
 was 
 
 to stand. It was to stand in the Holy place. 
 The people were to be regathered, the Holy 
 place was to be rebuilt, and the sacrifices restored. As 
 our Lord referred to Daniel and said, '• whoso readeth 
 will understand" we have but to refer to him and read 
 in order to understand. In the 9th chapter of His 
 prophetic vision we have the distinct statement that in 
 the midst of the seventieth week, the unaccomplished 
 period of time, the Prince tliat shall come, the great 
 leader of the Infidel nations, the mighty Head of evil 
 that had been gathering, would cause the sacrifice and 
 oblation toceaEC, and for the over-spreading of abomina- 
 tions that makoth desolate even until the consummation. 
 Dan. ix. xxvii. The whole prophecy of our Lord is clear 
 with regard to the closing period of this age. Three 
 years and a half counted backward from the 15th verse 
 and three years and a half (the period of the great trib- 
 ulation) counted forward to the close will make up the 
 70th week or seven years. The point of commeacement 
 is uncertain. There ia therefore no intervening event 
 between the present, and the coming or presence of the 
 Lord. I take it then that the presence of the Lord (I 
 use the word presence as it is a more suitable word to ox- 
 press tli>) original as it implies a lengthened perioi), I 
 say, I take it that the presence of the Lord in the air 
 covers a lengthoned period until the final coasummation , 
 When Jesus comforted His disciples by the assurance ''I 
 will come again and receive you unto Myself." The word 
 "receive" in the original implied '*companionihip" the 
 very word tliat is used in the passage jiiit quoted. "T'lo 
 one shall be taken and the other left." As the taken and 
 the left one were both exhorted to watjh, we see at a flash 
 
i06 The Second Coming of Christ as related to the 
 
 that they were both believers and that only on^ was 
 obedient to the word of the Master, and for this was 
 borne aloft to His presence. We conclude then that the 
 words of Jesus, ''I will come again and receive you unto 
 myself had special reference to the watchful company. 
 Again in the transfiguration scene we have Moses and 
 EUas in glorified bodies, and Peter, James, and John 
 taken to the Mount to witness the glory. Why the eelec 
 tion of these three ? Why were the remaining nine left 
 to contend powerlessly with the demoniac in the plain 
 below ? Why was the word " taketh^^ used by our Lord 
 here the very same word that was used in the previous 
 instances? Was this coincidence undesigned? While 
 Moses and Elias typify the order of the resuirection of 
 the dead and the rapture of the living, did not Peter? 
 James and John shadow forth the blessed company of 
 believers who, in the deep darkness would be watching 
 for the appearance of the morning star that was to usher 
 in the coming day. 
 
 When Peter alluded in his epistle to this scene of glori- 
 ous majesty he spoke on this wise "we have also a more 
 sure word of prophecy whereunto ye do well to take heed 
 in. your hearts as unto alight that shineth in a dark place 
 until the day dawn and the day star arise." 2 Peter i. 
 19. If the first Book of Moses be consulted as to any 
 utterance of the Holy Ghost bearing upon this subject 
 we have a striking type in the person of Enoch, " and 
 Enoch walked with God and he was not, for God took 
 him." Genesis vi, 24. "And the Apostle Paul refer- 
 ring to this transaction has said, "And was not found 
 because God had translated him." Heb. xi. 5. Enoch 
 comes before us as a type of those who were to be rap- 
 
Urat Resv/rrectton and the end of this age, 107 
 
 tured betore the flood of tribulation would sweep over 
 our world. The "walking with God" implied a readi- 
 ness as his not being found the secrecy of the rapture. 
 Surely when our Lord said, "watch ye therefore and 
 pray always that ye may be accounted worthy to escape 
 all these things that shall come to pass and to stand be- 
 tore the son of man," Luke xxi. 36, He meant that the 
 watchful saint would escape some fearful trial. Surely 
 when He spoke from the glory to the Philadclphian 
 Church, " Because thou hast kept the word of my 
 patience I will also keep thee from the hour of tempta- 
 tion which shall come upon all the world to try them that 
 dwell upon the earth." Rev. 3. 10, He meant that 
 those who did not keep that word would have to face a 
 terrible hour. To the first epistle of the Thessalonians 
 1 would now direct your attention. In the 4th chapter 
 from the 14th verse and onward we have the Word 
 of the Lord "For if we believe that Jesus died and 
 rose again, even so them also which sleep through Jesus 
 will God bring with Him. For this we say unto 
 you by the word of the Lord that we that are alive 
 and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not pre- 
 vent them which are apleep, for the Lord Himself shall 
 descend from Heaven with a shout, with the voice of the 
 arch-angel and with the trump of God, and the dead in 
 Christ shall rise first. Then we which are alive and re- 
 main shall bo caught up together with them in the 
 clouds to meet the Lord in the air and so shall we ever be 
 with the Lord." As this is the first epistle that the 
 Apostle wrote we would naturally suppose that as the 
 early believers were on the tiptoe of expectation for their 
 coming Lord the Holy Ghost would move the Apostle to 
 
HUH 
 
 7 
 
 ■ii. 
 
 iiij 
 
 
 108 The Second Coming of Christ as related to the 
 
 give this doctrine a prominent place in his teaching and 
 80 we learn that this and the following epistle are 
 luminous with truth upon this subject, The Ist epistle 
 making prominent His coming for His people.. The 
 2nd His coming with them. In the 16th verse we read, 
 "For the Lord Himself shall descend from Heaven with 
 a shout. This is the first notice of His presence in the 
 air to resurrect the dead and rapture the living saints. 
 And who are the living saints? Do thej embrace every 
 believer the one who is watching for His coming and 
 the one who scarcely gives or ever gave the subject a 
 thought ? 
 
 Let the Epistle speak for itself, glance at the 1st chap- 
 ter " Remember without ceasing your work ot faith and 
 labor of love, and patience of hope, in our Lord Jesus 
 Christ knowing brethren Beloved your election of God 
 for our gospel come not unto you in word only, but also in 
 in power and in the Holy Ghost, and in much assurance 
 Was not the completeness of the Christian Character 
 exhibited in these saints ? There was "the work of faith 
 the labor of love, the patience of hope." These people 
 had " turned from idols to serve the living and true God, 
 and to wait for His Son from Heaven." In the last 
 verse of the 2nd chapter. The Apostle speaks of them 
 in joyous triumph. For what is our hope, or joy, or 
 cause of rejoicing are not even ye before our Lord 
 Jesus Christ at His presence, for ye are our glory and joy. 
 At the cloi-ing verse of the 3rd chapter, we have the pre" 
 seiitation. But what precedes it ? Tlie intense desire 
 on the part of the Apostle that they might not be lack- 
 ing in anything in view of it. " To the end that the 
 Lord may etablish their hearts, unblameable in holiness 
 
First Remrrection and the end of tftia age. 109 
 
 before God even our own Father, at the presence of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ with all His saints," In the last 
 chapter we are furnished with a remarkable exhortation. 
 "Let us who are ot the day be sober putting on the 
 breast-plate of faith, and love, and for an helmet, the 
 hope of salvation. For God hath not appointed us to 
 wrath but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 wlio died for us that whether we watch or sleep we 
 should live together with Him." 
 
 If these words mean any thing,they mean (as the imagery 
 was drawn from the Roman soldiery), that as 
 no soldier was regarded as luUy equipped for the battle 
 without his helmet on, so no Christian soldier though 
 lie had on the breastplate of faith, and love could come 
 up to the standard of the Great Captain, unless armed 
 with the helmet the hope of salvation. The crowning 
 glory of the defensive armor v ould be "the blessed hope*^ 
 and thus we see how fittingly the words of the Holy 
 Ghost, come in. " Who died for us that whether we 
 watch or sleep we should live together with Him." 
 Come with me to the 15th chapter of 1st Corinthians. 
 Here we have a treatise on the resurrection of the just. 
 Let me fasten your attention upon the 22nd verse. "As 
 in Adam all die. Even so in Christ shall all be made 
 alive." But each one in his own order, each one, in 
 Christ in His own band, cohort, company, regiment. 
 Christ the first fruits, afterwards they that are Christ's at 
 His presence, It is evident if we examine this passage 
 closely that Christ is not spoken of here as a cohort or 
 regiment, and those that follow as another cohort or 
 regiment. He is simply set forth as the sheaf of the 
 great harvest. The harvest is to be gathered at and 
 
mm 
 
 /• 
 
 1; 
 
 I:; 
 
 "• 
 
 % 
 
 
 110 The Second Coming of Christ as related to the 
 
 during His presence. The order is clear. Christ the 
 first fruits. That is past — aftv ward, the next event in 
 order, " They that are Christ's at His presence." There 
 is a beginning and a close of this presence. The 
 befifinning may take place at any moment. While I 
 speak, the Lord may descend from Heaven with a shout 
 and gather to Himself the dead in Christ, and rapture 
 with them, the living watchful company. Cast your 
 eyes upon the 51(:t verse " Behold I show you a mystery 
 we shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed in a 
 moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump." 
 (Why at the last trump — does not the word " last" imply 
 a previous sounding,) when this corruptible, shall have 
 put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on 
 immortality then shall be brought to pass the saying 
 that is written, " Death is swallowed up in victory," 
 
 Though the order is the same here as in the 4th 
 chapter of the Epistle to the Thessalonians, and in the 
 11th of John, it does not follow that the reference is to 
 one and the same company This is a difterent com- 
 pany, as we shall see. It is the closing scene of the 
 presence, as related to the first resurrection. The apos- 
 tle quotes from the 25th Chap, ot Isaiah, eight verse, not 
 as an accommodation, but as a fulfilment. He carries us 
 back to the very spot where there was a prophecy of this 
 wondrous gathering. The Holy Ghost speaking by the 
 apostle, and the Holy Ghost speaking by Isaiah, has 
 His eye upon one and the same event. Let us glance 
 at the passage, '' He will swallow up death in victory, 
 and the Lord God will wipe away tears from ofi* all 
 faces; and the rebuke of flis people shall He take away 
 from off all the earth, for the Lord hath spoken it. 
 
First liesurrection and the end of this age. Ill 
 
 }) 
 
 And it shall bo said in that day : Lo this our God ; wo 
 have waited for Him, and He will save us. This is the 
 Lord : we have waited for Him ; we will be glad and 
 rejoice in His salvation." What is meant by the rebuke 
 of the people being taken away ? What else can it bo 
 but the veil that is to be taken away from the hearts of 
 the Jewish remnant, when they turn unto the Lord and 
 receive forgiveness at His hands ? And shall not this 
 period be distinguished as a period of rejoicing ? And 
 what event is to precede and be almost synchronous 
 with this ? Tlie resurrection and rapture spoken ot by 
 the apostle, " Death will then be swallowed up in 
 victory." In very truth the harvest will all be 
 gathered in, the first resurrection will have closed. If 
 we pass to the 26th chapter ot the same prophet, which 
 is but a continuation of the same subject, we will have 
 somewhat the same testimony. In the 14th verso we 
 hear the joyous strains of Israel, " They are dead ; they 
 shall not live." Who are these but Israel's oppressors ? 
 They shall not live, then. They shall not rise till the 
 resurrection of the unjust. But what company is spo- 
 ken of in the 19th verse ? " Thy dead shall live. My 
 dead body shall they arise. Awake and sing ye that 
 dwell in dust, for thy dew is as the dew of herbs," 
 The very same company spoken of by the apostle. So 
 vast is the multitude to be resurrected that it is likened 
 to the countless drops of dew as they sparkle in the 
 And what follows ? What is embraced 
 "And the earth shall cast out tho 
 dead " ? The word " Dead '' in the original is the key 
 that opens it. Whenever it is used it refers to the 
 wicked dead. See Prov. ii, 18 j ix. 18 j Isaiah xiv, 9, 
 
 morning sun. 
 in the language, 
 
112 The /Second Coming oj Chriat as related to the 
 
 This clause, then, relates to the resurrection of the un- 
 just. The earth so loathes its possession that it casts it 
 out. The Iloly Ghost thus testifying, when all the sons 
 of God are gathered in, there was no other to follow but 
 the resurrection ot the unjust, at the time fixed on the 
 page of inspiration. And where, upon that page, do we 
 liud it? In the 20th chapter of the Revelation, and 5th 
 
 verse, " And the rest of the dead lived 
 
 not again until 
 
 the thousand years were finished." llow fitting are 
 the closing words of the chapter, " Come, my people, 
 enter thou into thy chambers and shut thy doors about 
 thee. Hide thyself, as it were, for a little moment, till 
 rl»c indignation be overpast. For behold, the Lord 
 cometh out of His place to puuish the inhabitants of 
 the earth for their iniquity." 
 
 The Prophet Daniel points to the same period. There 
 is grouped in the beginning of the 12th chapter and the 
 ciosiog verse of the 11th, a number of startling events, 
 we have mention of the destruction of the wilful 
 King, of a time of trouble such as never was since there 
 was a nation, of the deliverance of Daniel's people, and 
 ot the resurrection of the just, and as in Isaiah, in order 
 to shew that there is to be no other resurrection of this 
 character, ihe Resurrection of the unjust is stated to 
 f jllow in due course. " And many of them that sleep 
 in the dust ot the earth shall awake, those that awake to 
 everlasting life, and those that remain sleeping to shame 
 and everlasting contempt. The symbols used are very 
 striking of those who awake to Everlasting Life, mark- 
 ing them as belonging to a heavenly people. " And 
 they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the 
 firmament, and they that turn many to righteousness as 
 
First Renurrcction and the end of this aye. 113 
 
 the stars for ever and over." The ])ropbecy on the 
 Mount of Olives furnishes us with the commencement 
 of Anti-christ's tyrannous rule. It is fixed at the setting 
 up of the abomination of desolation in the holy place. 
 1^'or 3^ years he runs his course of blasphemy and perse- 
 cution and is destroyed by the manifestation of the 
 presence of the Lord. *' And then shall that wicked 
 bo revealed whom the Lord shall consume with the 
 Spirit of His Mouth and shall destroy with the bright- 
 ness of His coming," 2 Thess. ii. 8. Lnmediately after 
 the tribulation the Lord is to appear. " Behold the 
 Lord Cometh with 10,000 of his saints to execute judg- 
 ment." Jude 14. lie cannot come with them unless 
 they have been first all gathered to Him. *' Immediately 
 after the tribulation of those days the sun shall be 
 darkened and the moon shall not give her light, and the 
 stars shall fall from Heaven and the powers of the 
 Heavens shall be shaken and then shall all the tribes of 
 the land mourn and they shdU see the Son ot Man com- 
 ing in the clouds of Heaven with power and great 
 glory," Matthew xxiv. 30. Here is the period fixed for 
 the deliverance of Daniel's people. Here is the fulfil- 
 ment of Zechariah's prophecy, " I will pour upon the 
 House of David and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem 
 the spirit of grace, and of supplication, and they shall 
 look upon Him whom they have pierced, and they shall 
 mourn for Him, as one mourneth for his only son." 
 Zschariah xii. 10. And here too is the fulfilment ot 
 Daniel's prophecy (almost synchronous with these events, 
 only preceding them by a very short interval) of the 
 resurrection of the saints that had been slain under the 
 Persecutor's rule since the descent of the Lord from 
 
I! 
 
 h 'I 
 
 114 The Second Coming of Christ as related' to the 
 
 Ileaven to resurrect the dead in Christ and to raptnro 
 the living watchful company. " If the casting away of 
 them be the reconjiling ot the world, what shall the 
 receiving of them be but life from the Dead. Komans 
 xi. 15. ''Blindness in part is happened unto Israel 
 until the fullness of the Gentiles be come in." Romans xi. 
 25. Yes, they will all come in, all will be gathered into 
 the Heavenly garner. Ileaven and earth will rever- 
 berate with the gladsome shout " Thanks be unto God 
 which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus 
 Christ." 
 
 Had this paper not already exceeded its proper limit 
 I might ask you to consider the 7th chapter of the pro- 
 phet Daniel. 1 will pass it by with but one thought, that 
 those who are there spoken of as the saints of the Most 
 High, who suffer persecution under the little horn for a 
 time, times and dividing of time, are a people identi- 
 cal hi expression and character to those described in the 
 Epistle to the Ephesians as " sitting in heavenly places in 
 Christ Jesus," In passing from the Old Testament I de- 
 sire to make this decided statement that the threads ot 
 prophecy are broken during the rejection and disper- 
 sion of the Jewish nation, and 2,vq not re-united until in 
 the purpose of God that nation or a remnant of it re- 
 turns. We will look in vain therefore for any distinct 
 prophecy in the Old Testament concerning this present 
 age or any prophecy involving the resurrection of the 
 dead in Christ, and the rapture of the living upon the 
 descent of the Lord from heaven as contained in the 
 4th chapter of the epistle to the Thessalonians. 
 
 If we were to find there any reference to Old Testa- 
 ment prophecy such as we find in the 15th chapter of 
 
First Ue&urrection and the end of this age. 115 
 
 « 
 
 1st Corinthians, '* As it is written Death is swallowed 
 up in victory"' it might well startle us. "We find no 
 such reference, God is true to His word. That in Thes- 
 salonians is a fresh revelation. It is " the word of the 
 Lord" spdken by His Apostle which was to be distinguish- 
 ed by the presence of the Lord in the air, the precur- 
 sor of grievous woes upon the earth. "Nation against 
 nation, kingdom against kingdom, famines, pestilences, 
 and earthquakes in divers places." That in Corinthians 
 points to the close bf His presence when " the rebuke of 
 His people is to be taken away from ofi" all the earth." 
 In this we mark the perfect harmony of the word. 
 
 I have left much untouched, Buch as the parable of 
 the wise and foolish virgins, the parable of the talents, the 
 judgment of the nations, each of these demand more than 
 a passing notice. As they do not affect the conclusion ar- 
 rived at in this paper I have passed them by. Just a few 
 words upon the Revelation of St. John and I will close. 
 No one I feel sure can examine closely the pages of this 
 wonderful book without the discovery that there is 
 more than one rapture. That these belong to one and 
 the same company, we cannot for a momentbelieva After 
 the witnessing power of the Churches had closed at the 
 end of the 3rd chapter, we behold the first rapture of 
 the sons of God in the beginning of the 4th. They 
 come before us as a pre-eminently honored company. 
 As the judgments thicken, as the seals are broken, and 
 the vials poured out, and the trumpets are sounded, and 
 the 19th chapter is reached, we have presented in one 
 great panorama, all the glorified sons marshalled in 
 different armies, under, their great captain Jesus 
 Christ, The word of God, The King of Kings and Lord 
 
116 The Second Coming of Christ as related to tlie 
 
 of Lords. As the Holy seer views them ransomed from 
 the power of death and the grave, a glorious raptured 
 body, tlie church of the Living God, the Bride, 
 The Lamb's wife, ho speaks : " I saw thrones and they 
 sat upon them and judgment was given to them, 
 and I saw the souls of tliom that were beheaded for the 
 witness of Jesus and for the word of God, and such as 
 liad neither worshipped the beast, nor his image nor 
 received his mark upon their forelieads, or in their hands, 
 and the}! Hved and reigned with Christ a thousand years. 
 This is the first resurrection." 
 
 As we scan this passngo we conclude tliat there is 
 more than one regiment or company here. There is 
 the first company, highly honoured under the signili- 
 cant designation thrones. There are two companies 
 that follow, one slain for the testimony of Jesus and tlie 
 Word of God, and the other for neither worshipping 
 the beast nor his image. There is evidently an order in 
 time observable. One is slain before the other. At the 
 opening of the fifth seal we are furnished with a de- 
 scription of a certain company with allusion to another 
 that is to follow in the language, " I saw under tJie al- 
 tar the souls of them that were slain for the Word of 
 God, and for the testimony which they held. And 
 white robes were given unto them, and it was said unto 
 them that they should rest yet for a little season, until 
 their fellow-servants also, and their brethren that should 
 bo killed as they were, should be fulfilled." Rev. vi. 9. 
 At the close of the 14th chapter we have the period fixed 
 when the great harvest is to be gathered in, with dis- 
 tinct reference to the last company who had not wor- 
 shipped the beast, nor his image, not received the mark 
 
First lieiurrecticn and the end of this age. 117 
 
 of his name. " And I looked and behold a white 
 cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of. 
 Man, having on his head a golden crown, and in his 
 hand a sharp sickle, and another angel came out of the 
 temple crying with a loud voice to Ilim that sat in the 
 cloud. Thrust in thy sickle and reap for the time is 
 come for thee to reap for the harvest of the earth is ripe. 
 And Ho that sat on the cloud, thrust in His sickle on 
 the earth and the earth was reaped." Have wc not ex- 
 plicitly stated here the resurrection and rapture of the 
 two companies included in the term " The first resur- 
 rection." In entire harmony with the words of the 
 Holy Ghost spoken by the mouth ot the apostle 
 when the last one of the sons of God is resurrected* 
 Oh ! what a burst of joyous triumph will then be 
 poured forth. *' Death is swallowed up in victory. 
 O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is 
 thy victory. The sting of death is sin, and the 
 strength of sin is the law ; but thanks be to 
 God which giveth us Hhe victory, through our Lord 
 Jesus Christ," To conclude, I cannot conceive it 
 possible that our Lord, in addressing His disciples, 
 should so frequently exhort them to " watch" for His 
 coming, without attaching some special blessing to the 
 obedience of His word. If those who were moved by 
 the Holy Ghost to impart instruction for the guidance 
 and well-being of the church of God, not only seized 
 upon that word " watch," but also introduced other 
 words ill their v/vitings, expressive of the intense yearn- 
 ing which possessed the hearts of all who believed in 
 His second coining, I do say, with all the tender affec- 
 tion that one Christian should have towards another. 
 
118 
 
 The Second Coming oj Christy dso' 
 
 I i 
 
 I ( 
 
 that we must either attach no meaning whatever to lan- 
 guage, or believe the v^ord of the living God, that there 
 was a special blessing, honor and dignity in store for all 
 such. If for one single moment we allow any other 
 event, such as the restoration of the Jews, or the mil- 
 lennium, to intervene between the moment we grasp 
 the living Christ by faith and the coming of the Lord, 
 all those words expressive of readiness tor that coming 
 might as well be expunged from the Divine vocabulary 
 inasmuch as they cannot be invested with any meaning. 
 Oh, may each of us who know what is is to be linked 
 by faith to the living Christ in glory, through 
 the power of the Holy Ghost, be able to take the words 
 of the Apostle to our lips as an expression of the joy of 
 our hearts, "Now are we the Sons of God, and it doth 
 not yet appear what we shall be, but we know when He 
 shall appear, we shall be like Him, for we shall see Him 
 as He is." 1 John iii. 2. "Our conversation, (our citizen- 
 ship) is in Heaven from whence also we look for the 
 Saviour the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall change our vile 
 body, (our body of abasement) that it may be fashioned 
 like unto His glorious body according to the working 
 whereby He is able to subdue all things unto Himself." 
 Phil. iii. 21. Just one word, I am keenly sensible of 
 the imperfect manner in which f have presented my 
 subject, and deeply conscious of the objections that can 
 be raised to what has been advanced. Lot us pray for 
 more light, for more of the energizing power of the Holy 
 Ghost to search the Word of Truth in order to its right 
 division. 
 
f P 3ECeND CejiIINS 0F CPWF 
 
 AS RELATED TO THE 
 
 ESTABLISHMENT OF THE COMING KINGDOM. 
 
 BY 
 
 PASTOR JOSHUA DENOVAN. 
 
S^E SECOP COnilllG OB CF^I^ISS 
 
 AS RELATED TO THE 
 
 ESTABLISHMENT OF THE COMING KINGDOM. 
 
 BY 
 
 PASTOR JOSHUA DENOVAN. 
 
 AMONGST Christians there is entire unanimity on 
 this cardinal coctrine, — That as truly as Holy 
 Scripture predicts the humiliation of the Messiah it also 
 predicts His exaltation, — that as in the covenant of 
 grace He was foreordained a suffering Sacrifice, He was 
 also a reigning King. Christians are perfectly unani- 
 mous in the glorious hope that somehow and in some 
 correct sense the Lord Jesus must reign till all His ene- 
 mies are put under his feet, till every knee shall bow to 
 Him of things in heaven and things on earth, and every 
 tongue shall confess" Him Lord. 
 
 Somehow — Can we definitely tell how? 
 
 The theory held during the last three or four genera- 
 tions and held almost universally by our own pious 
 fathers, and still held tenaciously by many of the excel- 
 
122 The Second Coming of Christ as related to the 
 
 11 
 
 lent of the earth :s substantially thiSj-Jesns Christ, endow- 
 ed with universal authority and power hath already sat 
 down on the throne of heaven ; He hath sent down the 
 Holy Ghost to convict the world of sin, righteousness and 
 judgment to come, and to endow His disciples for the 
 great work of preaching the gospel to every creature ; 
 and the. ultimate issue of this work of evangelization 
 patiently persevered in shall be the gradual expulsion 
 and subjugation of sin, and the world-wide establish- 
 ment of the Messianic kingdom of righteousness and 
 peace. Such passages, as Psa. ii. ; Isaiah ii. 1-4 ; xi. 1-10^ 
 and all similar predictions of moral restoration and Mes- 
 sianic mundane dominion given in ancient prophetic reve- 
 lation are nothing more than graphic pictures generally 
 descriptive of the triumph of the spirit and principles of 
 Christianity to be achieved by the agency of the church 
 before the great day of general resurrection and judgment) 
 when the Lord Jesus shall appear in majesty. 
 
 Against this method of interpreting prophetic Mes- 
 ianic revelation, allow me (o state these three very 
 decided objections : — 1 st. objection. The Humiliation of 
 the Messiah (in harmony with the letter of ancient predic- 
 tion) was the personal experience of a human being on 
 this earth. There was no mere ethical or spiritual tullil- 
 ment of pictorial prediction in the birth and life, words 
 works and sufferings, death and resurrection of the Christ. 
 Every prediction was fulfilled literally and really and 
 here. Prophecy invariably speaks of the Exaltation of the 
 same Person in the same place — earth. If (as in the first 
 verse ot Psa. ex ) heaven is meant, heaven is named. But 
 to say as many good people do, that t\\Q first part of a 
 Messianic prediction refers to i\\Q second Person of Deity 
 
.Establishment of the Coming Kingdom. 123 
 
 * I • 
 
 " I • 
 
 in the form of a real Man, and that the second part of the 
 sa?)ie prediction refers to the third Person ot Deity, an 
 invisible and intangible Spirit, cannot, I think, be justi- 
 fied by any imaginable canon of interpretation. 
 
 2nd objection. Jesus Christ frequently declared both 
 parabolically and by plain assertion that He — the same 
 indiridual who was to sufier, die and rise ^ again to 
 heaven — was destined to return to earth again as Master 
 and Lord of His servants, as ruler of His subjects, as 
 Bridegroom of His Bride. This is unquestionably the 
 caste and theme ot the majority of His parables, of " the 
 Kingdom." But hold ! did He not declare "My kingdom 
 is not ot this world" ? Yes {Gh Ek.) out of it i.e, 
 springing from or emanating from it. This world is in 
 His kingdom, not of it. E.G., the Bntish empire is not 
 of Australia or o/" India or of Canada ; but those countries 
 are integral parts of the British Empire. It descended 
 on them, asserted itself over them, absorbed them. 
 Even so the Kingdom of Heaven and of God came from 
 Heaven in the person of the Messiah, planted itself here 
 and is destined to assert universal and absolute authority 
 here. Never during the history of William the Con- 
 queror could it be said William's kingdom is of Eng- 
 land, 3^et England was William's kingdom. 
 
 lord objection. Nowhere does Scripture say the human 
 race is destined to be converted by the Gospel. On the 
 contrary, Jesus Clirist repeatedly assures us that at His 
 return oven the Christian world will resemble the Ten 
 Virgins — one half deluded and unprepared, the other 
 half weary and slumbering. With all the religious en- 
 terprise, with all the denominational camputition of 
 these latter days, "when the Son of man cometli will He 
 
124 The Second Coming of Christ as related to the 
 
 find faith in the earth ? '' Nay, but as to the world in gen- 
 eral when Jesus returns it will be as it was in the days of 
 Noah and of Lot, the vast majority totally wrapped and 
 lost iri ffodiessness, worldliness, and ruinous sin. 
 
 Every patient student of God's Word I suppose will 
 admit the lorce of these three objections to what has 
 been popularly regarded as the orthodox view of Christ's 
 earthly kingdom. 
 
 Without entering on nice details such as the exact ar- 
 rangement of periods of time, two salient points of this 
 subject are i^erfectly plain to me : viz. — 
 
 1. As really as the Christ came from heaven to earth 
 at first, and as really as He went away from His 
 disciples near Bethany to heaven, so Ho must and will 
 in person, in human form, come back to this world a 
 second time. So many Scriptures plainly, solemnly, em- 
 phatically assert this doctrine that to adduce j)roof 
 would consume more than all the time alloted to this 
 address. 
 
 2. As really as in literal fulfilment of prophecy He 
 died on this earth, He will certainly reign on this earth 
 over the Jews for one thousand years at -'.^pst; and the Gen- 
 tiles over this entire earth shall submit to His authority, 
 those who refuse submission being "broken in pieces." It 
 is impossible now to quote even a sample of those pro- 
 phecies which pledge all this as the future history of our 
 race or to discuss those events which will usher in this 
 glorious Messianic era. Psalms ii., xxxvii., xlv., Ixxii. 72 
 Ixxxix. ; Isaiah ix., xi., &c. ; Daniel ii., vii., &c. Many 
 of the other prophets and numerous parables of Christ 
 Himself assort this aud re-asserts it. 
 
 Rather than attempt to review hurriedly and saporfi- 
 
Estahllsknient of the Coming Kingdom. 125 
 
 ciilly 80 wide aa area of propliocy, I have thought that 
 it ma}' !<e more profitable to examine cue, viz. : Isaiah 
 ix. 0, 7. 
 
 This marvellous and glorious system of universal 
 government shall be "performed" — realized, not by 
 human agency such as preaching, but ''The zeal of Je- 
 hovah of armies shall perform this." Contemplate : 
 
 1. The central human Nativity — the unique regal 
 Birth ol the ages, — " Unto us a Child is born, unto us a 
 Son is given." 
 
 " Unto us," not unto any particular parents or home, 
 but " unto us." 
 
 The birth of a boy! An event common enough surely 
 among the Jews of Palestine and among the people of 
 any other country. Why then, may we not ask, should 
 the prophet Isaiah announce the birth of this child with 
 such unusual '*pomp and circumstance," as if it were an 
 event of an unprecedcntei importance — as it, indeed the 
 Jews and the human family had been utterly childless until 
 now ! — Why ? This was (par excellence) the McUivity, 
 this The "Child" of the Jewish nation and of all the 
 ages — the "Son" of God given to us in the form of a man, 
 all other human nativities being but, adumbrative, of 
 subordinate to, consequent upon this one. 
 
 To mother Eve the birth of this Child was intimated 
 by God Himself, as if lie alone were the woman's Seedj 
 and all down through the elder dispensations He was 
 really the ultimate object to which prediction pointed and 
 in which type terminated. To Isaiah (filled with the Holy 
 Ghost) this Child — this Son now appears the solitary in- 
 dividual ot the race whose advent is worthy of record — all 
 others sinking out of sight. In Jehovah's eye and calou- 
 
126 The Second Coming of Christ as related to the 
 
 
 lation this one Child stood always alone — pre-eminently 
 alone, while all other generations of mankind composed 
 only the introduction, the accompaniment, the retinue 
 surrounding and following Ilim. Of this there can bono 
 doubt with those who accept such passages as the 2nd 
 Psalm, and the Ist ch. of Ephesians, or of Hebrews as 
 inspired truth. 
 
 (I.) "Child — born" •= the Virgin Mary's First-born. 
 
 (2.) "Son — given"-God'8 own Ete^-nal Son, enshrin- 
 ed in the form and frame of Mary's Child. 
 
 (3.) "To us is given "=He who " was in the lorm of God, 
 and thought it not robbery to be equal with God, made 
 Himself of no reputation, and took upon Him the form 
 of a servant, and was found in fashion as a man," 
 
 But are we Gentiles warranted in claiminaj an interest 
 in this unique and wonderful Child ? Is He given to 
 " Osy Are we warranted in classing ourselves amongst 
 the "All we" cl. Isaiah's 53rd chapter? or among the 
 "All people" to whom the angels brought glad tidings 
 of great joy 'i 
 
 II. His official position and function, — "And the 
 government shall be upon His shoulder." 
 
 Not a word in this prediction appears about His hu- 
 miliation and suffering. He is born to reign. He is given 
 to us as an autocratic potCDtatc. "The government shall 
 be upon His shoulder." On Him shall rest "the govern- 
 ment" — the care and responsibility of the government — 
 not a "government" in the limited sense, such as the 
 Jewish, Roman, English, American or German ; but in the 
 general indefinite, universal sense, the supreme man- 
 agement, control, guidaace of all creature i and all their 
 actions. 
 
 i 
 
 I 
 
Establishment of the Corrdng Kingdom. 127 
 
 icntly 
 posed 
 jtiuue 
 bono 
 le 2nd 
 5WB as 
 
 I'll, 
 lelirin- 
 
 )fGod, 
 , mado 
 e form 
 
 iutercst 
 iven to 
 luongst 
 )ng the 
 tidings 
 
 nd the 
 
 His liu- 
 is given 
 jnt shall 
 govern- 
 nncnt — 
 \ as the 
 lit in the 
 le mail- 
 all their 
 
 • 
 
 Mark, I pray you, *' The ijorernment " in this clause 
 seems to be something different from, and much larger 
 than that local kingship spoken of in v. 7, "Upon the 
 throne of David's kingdom to order it." " TAe govern- 
 ment upon His shoulder.^' How wonderfully trne appears 
 this ancient prediction when we remember that in the 
 person of Mary's Child, was born the " Heir of all 
 things," the "King of Kings and Lord of Lords," entitled 
 to the regal possessions enumerated in the 2nd Psalm, was 
 born the Man whose claim runs thus, "All power is 
 given unto me in heaven and in earth." "All that the 
 Father hath is mine." 
 
 On the administration of this general and univereal 
 autocracy Jesus Christ has already entered. In that very 
 human form He assumed at birth. He has already as- 
 cended the throne of Deity, — as it is written, " The 
 Lord (Jehovah) said unto my Lord, sit thou on my 
 right hand," God " hath set Him at His own right 
 hand in the heavenlies, far above all principalities and 
 powers, and every name that is named." 
 
 If such a statementasthisof Paul — if these Scriptures of 
 the New Testament be true, surely they present us with 
 a very wonderful fulfilment of this old prediction, 
 "The government shall be upon His shoulder." 
 
 In this doctrine — nay, in this realized fact every be- 
 liever cannot but " rejoice with joy unspeakable, and 
 full of glory." It is now a fact that my elder Brother 
 rules supreme. "The government is now upon His 
 shoulder — by Him "kings reign, and" princes declare 
 justice now^ Above "the prince of the power the air'' 
 and his numerous potent organized agencies, above all 
 monarchs, councils, senates, and legislatures,above armies 
 
 
128 The Seomd Coming of Ghr'nt as reliteii to thi 
 
 and navies, and all those forces operated by advanced 
 science, above the power of human intellect and wealth 
 Jesus Christ now is holding the reins of absolute govern- 
 ment. It is concerning my own H'ssed Lord and 
 Brother, the Bible declares "He doeth according to His 
 will." 
 
 This remarkable prediction " in the armies of heaven 
 and among the inhabitants ol the earth," announces 
 Christ's universal reign as Man, in the widest sense over 
 things in heaven and things on earth and things un- 
 der the earth. " The gov .-iument shall be upon His 
 shoulder," — so runs the prophecy. The government 
 now is upon His shoulder, this is the historical fact. 
 '• He must reign till He hath put all enemies under 
 His feet," this is the destiny of the great tuture. 
 
 111. The competency, the pre-eminent ability with 
 which Mary's "Child," and God's "Son" is endowed tor 
 His official station and work: "His name shall be callcMl 
 Wonderful, Counsellor, Mighty God, Everlasting Father, 
 Prince of Peace." 
 
 a. ^In natural Gonstitution Tie is " Wonderful.''^ No 
 other title can convey to our mindd approximate idea of 
 His nature. When, gazing on the Babe in Bethlehem's 
 lowly manger, we think that in His small frail person 
 Divinity is mysteriously blended with humanity, 
 that in Him omnipotence and omniscience and all their 
 stupendous possibilities slumber concealed, that the life 
 which throbs in that Infant heart is the essential Life 
 which animates all created things and that the power 
 latent in His brain and arm is the force by which all 
 creation is sustained and operated — thinking of this does 
 not all our science become bewildered and wliat can wo 
 
Eatdbliahment oj the Coming Kingdom. 129 
 
 do but wonder — only wonder? When we trace His mar- 
 vellous history on earth eo far as we know it, from 
 infancy, through boyhood and manhood, — His weakness 
 and His might. His utter poverty and boundless riches, 
 His meekness and His majesty, what He said and did, 
 and did not do, and suffered, watching Him as closely 
 as we can, from the time He lay in the arms of Mary 
 till that awrul hour when He hung on the arms of 
 Golgotha's cross, what can we say but — "Wonderful," — 
 God was manifest in the flesh ! — Most Wonderful ! 
 
 h. As to this Child's training and education (if I may 
 presume to use such terms,) for His official work, He is 
 "Counsellor." Counsellor of whom ? Where? Revela- 
 tion answers. Of God the Father, in the cabinet of 
 Heaven. In the work of creation (as detailed in Genesis) 
 we hear a whisper from that council chamber, "Let us 
 make man." 
 
 He is "Counsellor" in the most important sense of 
 being a party to that everlasting covenant in accordance 
 with which the etupendous scheme of salvation is to be 
 wrought out to its triumphant issues. 
 
 " Counsellor " ! Knowing as we do His history of 
 lowly obscurity, does it not seem ironical to apply this 
 title to Jesus Christ ? With whom on earth was the 
 man of Nazareth ever taken into counsel ? When was 
 the opinion of one so poor and meek ever asked in mat- 
 ters political, military or ecclesiastical, either in 
 Jerusalem or Rome ? When did Sanhedrim or Senate 
 ever imagine His opinion worth consulting? I suppose 
 that even the towii council of the village of Kazareth 
 never once thought of asking His advice. Yet from all 
 eternity He was the Counsellor of God the Father \ 
 
 
130 The Second Coming of Christ as related to the 
 
 Surely an experience, an education so extended in su- 
 preme and divine government makes Him amplj com- 
 petent for the task here described : "The government 
 shall be upon His shoulder." 
 
 From the fact that this title is here" connected with 
 His assumption of humanity, are we not warranted 
 in drawing the inference that His long and lofty govern- 
 mental experience is to be an important factor in His 
 great work of saving our poor misgoverned world ? 
 And is it not a quiet hint as to where thoughtful people 
 should ask counsel in matters governmental ? 
 
 0. Is it demanded. What is His executive ability ? 
 This word replies, He is the "mighty God." This once 
 admitted, it is seli-evident He requires neither magis- 
 trates nor judges nor officers nor army to administer 
 His laws. The mighty God wielding the mighty forces 
 of gravitation and electricity possesses executive force 
 sufficient to ensure obedience. What are the very best 
 laws under heaven worth when perverted by ignorance 
 or rascality, or rendered nugatory by incompetency in 
 the executive ? Christ Himself will execute His laws. 
 
 d. As to His heart-power — His affection, what could be 
 greater or more trustworthy ? He is the '' everlasting 
 Father " — "Father of the ages." In His dealings with 
 the weak wayward sinful children of our race, there is 
 as much heart as head ; He sanctifies His legal adminis- 
 tration with deep paternal experience and tenderness. 
 Oh, what ineffable comfort it is for us to know that 
 Jesus Christ is not merely our Elder Brother in His true 
 humanity, and the Counsellor and the mighty God, but 
 also the "Everlasting Father," with all that Father's 
 infinite love, sympathy and strength of heart J 
 
Ustablishmeni of the Comivg KhK/dom. 131 
 
 c. In governmental policy Ilo is " Prince of Peace" — 
 not, however, of peace at any price ; but peace based, as 
 all true peace must be, on purity, truth, and justice — sin 
 washed away and guilt fully expiated, self will and Satan 
 subdued, defeated, vanquished, — peace by wrong being 
 made right — political sin and rebellion eliminated. 
 
 It is after the long rebellion has been really crushed, 
 the peace of virtuous citizenship supervenes. It is only 
 after the disease h is been perfectly cured by utter elim- 
 ination of sin-poisoning from the moral constitution of hu- 
 manity that we may expect perfect health, and the sound 
 peace of health. It is only after the old wretched debt 
 has been fully paid we can expect the peace of conscious 
 honesty. It is after God's law has been fully kept and 
 honored, and not till then, we can have peace with God 
 the Law-giver. It is not till the sin-penalty death has been 
 endured that the peace of perfect sinless life can follow 
 for ever more. 
 
 All this the " Prince of Peace " has undertaken to see 
 done. These are the only grounds and conditions on 
 which Jesus Christ can be Prince of Peace, Peace — not 
 by palliating the crime, or by painting and draping the 
 rottenness, or by pious apologies for error, but by right- 
 ing the wrong — by slaying the enmity — by curing the 
 disease — by abolishing forever the curse, and killing out 
 the death. 
 
 Such are tlie qualifications of the " Child born" the 
 " Son given" for governioient. Is not this the very 
 government for which all creation now groans? 
 
 Besides " the government" — i.e. the icnloersal govern- 
 ment of the Christ, this prophetic passage 
 
 IV. Distinctly predicts His local and central govern- 
 
132 The Second Coming of Christ as related to the 
 
 ment. " Of the increase of His government and peace 
 there shall be no end, upon the throne of David and over 
 his kingdom, to order it and establish it, with judgment 
 and with justice, from henceforth even forever.'' 
 
 This prediction might be explained, expanded and 
 confirmed by numerous others that could be quoted 
 from Moses and the Psalms, from the prophets Isaiah, 
 Jeremiah, and Daniel, from the minor prophets and 
 from the plain statements of Jesus Christ, but time for- 
 bids. This prediction tells us — 
 
 (1,) That tho Lord Christ's government on this earth 
 shall be personal^ and that His kingdom shall be a real, 
 actual, visible, physical fact of human experience and 
 mundane history. As surely as Victoria is reigning in 
 England, Jesus Christ shall in Judea. 
 
 The great majority of our pious forefathers and very 
 Tnany of the excellent of the earth now believe that 
 Gospel preaching and ordinances are the means designed 
 by God for the gradual salvation and sanctification of 
 the whole world, issuing in millennial peace — all denom- 
 inations, even Baptist pastors and Ritualistic dignitaries 
 most charitably embracing each other. Without dwell- 
 ing on the fact that no such statements are found in the 
 Bible, or on the plain statement that when the gospel 
 of the kingdom has been preached in all the world to all 
 nations for a witness that ihen shall come the end, what 
 do we now actually see aa the result of the Gospel 1 Not 
 Christianity, merely christianized civilization — nations 
 and cities brought from a condition of heathen barbarism 
 (as in the case of the Pacific Islands and New Zealand) 
 or of lieathen civilization (as in tho case of Komoand Cal- 
 cutta &c.,) into a condition of christianizod civilization; 
 
Establishment of the Coming kingdom. 133 
 
 and this civilization has always two elements, viz., a small 
 remnant of true regenerate children of God, a centre of 
 light and salt surrounded by and almost buried beneath 
 a vast mass of formality and refined vice. Paris, Mar- 
 seilles, Florence, J^aples and Rome are Christian, but 
 where are the world and the flesh, selfishness and frivolity, 
 superstition and vice more rampant? Berlin is eminently 
 Protestant and Christian, with all its scientific atheism^ 
 its intense earthliness and godless militarism. Cincinnati, 
 Chicago and San Francisco, with all their Sabbath 
 desecration and unutterable social abominations are 
 Cliristian — that is they are now in the state of 
 christianized civilization. Can we say — can we even 
 imagine that these are specimens of theKingdom of Christ 
 in progress ? Of Christ's Kingdom asserting its supremacy 
 over ancient heathenism, whether coarse and rude like 
 that of Fiji, or refined and dignified like that of Athens, 
 Rome, or Carthage ? In God's sight, was the old sensiial 
 worship of heathenism more abominable than that lust of 
 the flesh, lust of the eyes, and pride of life which fester 
 under London refinements, which go dressed and jewelled 
 to our theatres on Saturday, and to our sanctuaries on 
 Sunday, which rise from the Lord's table and go away to 
 the ball-room and the race-course, which hesitate not to 
 gamble in stocks and wade through bankruptcy in the 
 laudable effort of keeping up appearances and maintain- 
 ing the social position of the girls at home ! This is 
 Christian civilization ; but who dares to call it the King- 
 dom of Jesus Christ, either over the conscience or the 
 outward life ? It is vile sin — all the more exceeding sin- 
 ful, because perpetrated under the guise of Christianity, 
 So^nething more, and something different is wanted 
 
184 The Second Coming of Christ as related to the 
 
 than tliis proclamation of the Gospel, and the use of or- 
 dinances. Jesns Christ in person is needed in Govern- 
 ment. The Gospel is an excellent means for gathering 
 out of the nations God's elect and bearing " witness" 
 to the world of the coming King, 
 
 (2.) The sphere of Christ's personal and local gov- 
 ernment shall be this earth, and its metropolitan seat 
 Jerusalem. "Of the increase {i.e. the extension and 
 spread of His government and peace,) there shall be no 
 end " — from Jerusalem over all Africa, then Northward 
 and Eastward and Westward. In these days we have 
 been hearing not a little about the " Federation of Eng. 
 land with her colonies" so that there may be created 
 (by including a close international treaty with the 
 United States,) a grand world-wide Empire of the Eng- 
 lish-speaking races, and thus secure permanent and uni- 
 versal peace. This is a grand Anglo-Saxon mythical 
 vision ; but ambitious, selfish human nature would not 
 long be contented with such splendid cosmopolitian im- 
 perialism. This sentiment is only a confession of, and a 
 longing for, something we want. And here it is — The 
 Kingdom of Jesus Christ shall be far more than English- 
 speaking: it shall be Polyglot — "All kindreds, and nations 
 and tongues, and peoples" and " of its increase there 
 shall be no end " — no boundary lines, no international 
 territorial posts or limits shall define it, but " increase" 
 and increase it shall until the one margin shall run into, 
 and overlap the other. This is the blessed solution of the 
 political and governmental problem of the ages. 
 
 Certainly one of the most interesting subjects of study 
 at the present juncture of our world's history ie right 
 governmenty i.e.y government by which may be secured to 
 
JSBtdblishmeni of the Coming Kingdom. 185 
 
 tHe greatest number all the world over the greatest 
 amount of blessing. Since the days of Nimrod perhaps 
 every possible state form has been fairly tried and has 
 failed. With the accumulated historical experience of 
 long centuries and all nationalities, we are now trying 
 by legislation to improve upon every known form and 
 method. Results : — Russia tortured between her auto- 
 cratic Czar and her Nihilists, and their doctrine of 
 dynamite. Germany and her Parliament controlled 
 by one great man. France recently revolutionized into 
 a republic, and ready for something newer still — some 
 coup d^ etat still more brilliant any day. Old England 
 seething politically like the witch's cauldron Macbeth 
 sawj_ Conservatives vying with Liberals as to who shall 
 pitch into the heaving hissing mass the largest concessiona 
 to the mob. America very much in the grasp of millioo- 
 aires and rings of monopoly, of Rome and rum. Canada 
 struggling to soothe her recent sorrows by giving the 
 franchise to heathen Red Indians, and taking it from 
 persons who believe in God, and can read and write. 
 What need I say more? All human methods of human 
 government seem to be hopelessly wrong. The 
 very best are mere make-shifts — schemes to keep people 
 from mobbing and devouring each other. Aristocracy 
 is perhaps better than autocracy ; but aristocracy is not 
 government — it is only one favoured class manipulating 
 all other classes for self. Modern Republicanism is per- 
 haps sometimes better than aristocracy, and very often 
 worse, but at best it is not government^ but only the 
 multitude, led and hoodwinked by rings, caucuses and 
 demagogues, by secret societies and priests. 
 The longer I consider the subject it seems to me, pop- 
 
136 The Second Coining of Christ as related to the 
 
 ular government is barely possible and necessarily 
 must be more or less a failure, and that for these 
 obvious reasons : — People of moderate and ordinary edu- 
 cation, with their heads full of business and family 
 cares, and their limbs tired with hard work, with no 
 means of proper political education but partizan news- 
 papers and the fervid oratory of place-seekers, cannot 
 possibly govern or vote wisely. Sufficient political 
 intelligence can only be possessed by a small minority; 
 and that minority cannot be trusted ; and so the major- 
 ity must rule, bat the majority must ever be the most 
 ignorant portion of the community. What are we to 
 do ? There appears to be but one reply : — One Su- 
 preme Ruler, perfect in wisdom and power, truth and 
 honesty is alone sound government. This at least ia God's 
 ideal of right government ; and this is just the govern- 
 ment this precious prediction promises, viz: 
 
 1, Our world one great united Empire, under One 
 Infallible Emperor ; and Jerusalem the metropolitan 
 city. 
 
 2. David's throne and dynasty restored. (Christ's 
 present throne is not David's in any sense.) In this re- 
 storation of David's dynatty there is no difficulty. Jesus 
 Christ is, all admit, the lineal descendent of David — Heir 
 to his crown and sceptre. 
 
 When Jesus was born His pedigree was recorded and 
 is a fixed historical fact. Since His resurrection He has 
 lived these 19 centuries, and is to day in the full vigor of 
 manhood. Contrasted with Jesus Christ's direct claim 
 to^the succession in the dynasty of David, consider the 
 claim of any ancient royal line, — for example, the 
 Roman Emperors were elective, and have all died 
 
JSstahUahment of the Coming Kingdom. 1 3t 
 
 out. The Saxon and Hor«aar, monarchs of Britain have 
 all died out. The Plantagenets, Tudors, oi «..-*„, i^ave 
 died out. The legislative power of the English mon- 
 arch has died oat. The Bourbon and T^apoleonic dynas- 
 ties are practically defunct ; and so on of all the rest. 
 
 Now, suppose the Lord Jesus were returning to earth 
 and claiming David's ancient throne in Jerusalem, is 
 there anyone who would dispute His claim? I don't 
 know if even the Mahommedans would. The Queen of 
 England, the Emperors ot Germany and Austria, the 
 Czar of Russia and the King of Italy, the Presidents of 
 America, and of France certainly would not dispute His 
 claim. Tho Pope of Rome himself, and the Patriarch of 
 Moscow must lay their keys and honors at His ieet. 
 What else could those " Vicars" do in the presence of 
 their divine principal ? Jesus Christ was and still is 
 '' the Desire of all nations." Ps. Ixxxix. 3, 4 comp. 
 Luke i. 32, 33. 
 
 (3.) J esus Christ's method of legislation will be per. 
 feet, and His administration irresistible. He is the 
 "Wonderful, Counsellor, the Mighty God." 
 
 (4.) His dominion shall be permanent— lasi'ing as long 
 as our world ; for " of the increase — the extension and 
 duration of His government and peace there shall be 
 no en,d.^^ " Once have I sworn in my holiness ; I will not 
 lie unto David, His seed shall be forever and his throne 
 as the sun before me ; it shall be established lorever as 
 the moon, and as the faithful witness in heaven." " I 
 saw in the night visions One like unto a eon of man came 
 with clouds of heaven, and He came to the Ancient of 
 days. * * * And there was given unto Him dominion and 
 glory and a kingdom that all peoples, nations and 
 

 \i) ; 
 
 
 138 the Second Coming of Christ as related to the 
 
 languages should serve Him : His dnminiun is an ever- 
 lasting dominion wi"<»i* »uall not pass away, and His 
 >;~gj^iu that which shall not be destroj^ed.'' Time 
 fails me to repeat a moderate percentage of all the won- 
 derful passages predictive of the earthly reign of Jesus 
 Christ — how all nations shall obey His laws — how the 
 potentates of the world will do Him honour and yield 
 up to Him all their pretensions to authority — how He 
 will dash His enemies, (royal, noble and plebian) in 
 pieces like a potter's vessel — how, under His reign the 
 wicked shall be made to lick the dust and the righteous to 
 flourish and delight themselves in the abundance of peace. 
 
 {5.) His reign shall secure universal peace. " Of the 
 increase of His peace,''^ &c. At His first ad > 3nt the angels 
 sang, ** Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace^ 
 This has never yet been realized. Peace of heart in indi- 
 vidual cases has, peace of conscience^ peace with God j 
 but not " peace on earth." To-day the military and 
 naval instrumentalities for destruction are more terribly 
 effective than ever. The machinery of modern warfare 
 is simply enormous, appalling, diabolic. Our pugnacious 
 forefathers would stand in dumb astonishment at our 
 monstrous inventions, such as guns of 101 tons, throwing 
 balls of 2000 lbs. weight by a charge of 900 lbs. of powder I 
 
 But when it comes to pass in the last days, that "the 
 mountain of the Lord's house" shall be established, and 
 exalted, then men shall beat their swords into plough- 
 shares and their spears into pruning hooks, and people 
 " shall learn war no more." Then a King (not several 
 kings) but a King shall " reign in righteousness, and shall 
 execute judgment and justice in the earth." 
 
 And not upon mankind only shall this marvellous, 
 
 I i 
 
Estahliahment of the Coming Kingdom, 130 
 
 miraculoBB transfonnation be wrought, but upon the 
 very brute creation the peace -reign of Christ shall work 
 like a charm, for " the wolf shall dwell with the lamb, 
 and the leopard shall lie down with the kid, and the 
 calf and the young lion and the fatling together ; and 
 a little child shall lead them. And the cow and the 
 bear shall feed ; their young ones should lie down to- 
 gether, and the lion should eat straw like the ox." 
 
 "Cannot possibly be," cry all professional anatomists 
 " Disposition, appetite, form of teeth, nature and con- 
 struction of stomach — all are opposed to any such 
 change of carnivorous animals into vegetarians." 
 
 I don't know about all such insuperable physical and 
 gastronomic difficulties. If Jesus Christ comes down 
 from heaven that will be a divine miracle. If he reigns 
 over Jews and Gentiles — over Saxons, Celts and Teutons, 
 Franks, Indians, Mongolians and Negroes, and if they 
 all willingly submit, that surely will be a divine miracle/ 
 He who can accomplish all this cannot find the stomachs 
 and teeth of animals a serious obstacle to His miraculous 
 power. In this interesting matter we insist upon the 
 miraculous. We appeal also to history. 
 
 King Nebuchadnezzar was reared on aristocratic diet, 
 1 venture to affirm, yet did not He take to grass, and 
 thrive well on it for years ? How were his teeth and 
 stomach and royal tastes so suddenly adapted to coarse 
 strong vegetables ? By miracle. A bear, leopard, lion 
 are surely quite as likely subjects of such gastronomic 
 change as the Autocrat oi Babylon. 
 
 When we are speaking of the things oi God, we must 
 get over this preposterous habit ot setting scientific dif- 
 ficulties and natural facts in the way of Divine engage- 
 
140 
 
 The Second Coming of Christy cfeo. 
 
 It, 
 (». 
 
 ■h 
 
 »f f 
 
 •i ■ 
 I 
 
 ment and Divine power. The God of nature and law 
 is above iiatViral habits and natural law. The entire 
 scheme and work of Christ and Christianity are miracu- 
 lous — from the birth of the Virgin's Babe on to the 
 elevation of a Man to the throne of Deity, and onward 
 further still to the seating of the Son of David on 
 David's throne. 
 
 Without miracles there is no Christianity at all, and 
 no remedy for our sin, misery and death. At our Lord's 
 advent the rotting dead bodies of His saints shall be 
 raised up from the silent grave bodies of purity and 
 beauty, endowed with everlasting vitality. Thi^ we all 
 believe. Now this is a work infinitely more wonderful 
 than the transformation of animals I have referred to. 
 
 Coming nearer our own experience, can the Lord 
 Jesus Christ by the power of His Word and His Spirit 
 instantly change man's moral and spiritual nature, so 
 that he no^7 loves what he hated and hates what he 
 once loved ? My sister have you not experienced such 
 spiritual regeneration? My brother, have not you? 
 That was a miraculous transformation transcending 
 far, any change that can be wrought upon animal na- 
 ture, or upon national politics and methods of govern- 
 ment, I believe the 11th chapter of Isaiah literally 
 and these 6th and 7th verses of this 9th chapter literally.' 
 Indeed if we believe that the Incarnation, the Cruci- 
 fixion, and the Resurrection of the Son of God were the 
 literal fulfilment of ancient prophecy, we must also 
 believe that this prophecy of His reign on earth can and 
 shall be literally fulfilled. 
 
AS RELATED TO ISRAEL. 
 
 BY 
 
 REV. S. H. KELLOGG, D.D. 
 
AS KELATED TO ISRAEL, 
 
 BY 
 
 REV, S. H. KELLOGG, D,D. 
 
 I HAVE been requested to read a paper on this occa- 
 Bion, upon the Second coming as related to Israel, 
 By way of introduction, I may say that Israel, the 
 seed of Abraham according to the flesh, is a sign of the 
 Second Advent. By this it is meant that the history oi 
 Israel from the beginning until now, their condition 
 as they live among us to-day, is such as to be a pledge 
 and prophecy that the Lord Jesus Christ, the rejected 
 Messiah of Israel, will verily come again in the very 
 same literal manner as He came the first time in the 
 flesh ; in the same literal manner as in the flesh He 
 left the earth, and ascended from Mt. Olivet to the 
 right hand of God. And the argument lies in this way. 
 We open the Bible aiid we find that everything that 
 has befallen Israel from the beginning until now has 
 been predicted long before it happened, and everything 
 that his been predicDed c:>nc8ruing them wliile in their 
 state ot apostasy from God, hai so far bean fulfilled. If 
 
 m\ 
 
\ 
 
 144 
 
 The Second Coming of Christ 
 
 
 
 », • 
 
 " !» 
 
 they sinned) thev were to be scattered among all nations. 
 So they were. They were to suffer cruelly in their exile ; 
 80 they have suffered ; and so they are still suffering to- 
 day. They were to become a " by-word and a hissing." 
 So they are, in every land where they are found. They 
 were to be greatly diminished in numbers ; so they have 
 been. Their holy land was to become a desolation, cover- 
 ed with thorns and briers, until the Spirit should bo pour- 
 ed out on the nation. So it has been, and so it continues to- 
 day. Their holy city, for the crime of their crucifixion of 
 Messiah, was to be trodden down for a long time by the 
 Gentiles ; so it has been for eighteen hundred years, and 
 so it is still.* 
 
 The point might be illustrated indefinitely, but this 
 must suflice. Every prediction with regard to Israel 
 from the beginning to the present time has so far, 
 been fulfilled literally. This is the premise of our 
 argument. The conclusion is this : — The predictions con- 
 cerning Israel's Messiah and their relation to Him, must 
 also be fulfilled, and fulfilled in the same way. 
 
 As regards the predictions of the Messiah's first com- 
 ing, every Christian knows and admits that the law has 
 held good. Not a prediction can be named, admitted 
 by the universal consent of the church to refer to that 
 first coming, but has been fulfilled literally. Messiah 
 was to be born of a virgin. It seemed impossible ; yet 
 so it came to pass. He was to die, and yet to live for- 
 ever ; in appearance, again, impossible. Yet both have 
 come true, for he died and rose again to everlasting lite 
 in resurrection. His hands and feet were to be pierced ; 
 
 * For a full exhibition of the facts see the writer's work T?ie 
 Jews^ or Prediction and Fulfilment. Price $1.25. 
 
 "N 
 
■ \ 
 
 As related to Israel. 
 
 145 
 
 ions, 
 
 die; 
 
 to- 
 
 80 they were. They were to part His raiment among 
 them, and for His vesture to cast lots ; so they did. They 
 were to smite the Judge of Israel upon the cheek ; so 
 they did. But there is no need of multiplying illustrations 
 of facts so familiar. Like all the predictions touching 
 Israel, so all the predictions concerning Israel's Messiah, 
 so far as these relate to His first coming, have been 
 fulfilled literally. But now turning to the prophets 
 again, we find much about yet another coming of Israel's 
 King, — prophecies which have never been fulfilled ; and 
 which stand in closest relation to a predicted res- 
 toration of Israel in the latter days. He who came to 
 sufier, is to come to reign. So is the letter ot the Word. 
 Is not the Jewish nation, as it wanders about the world 
 today, the brand of the predicted curse upon them, a 
 continual and most solemn assurance that as in the 
 past, so it shall be in the future ? Must we not conclude 
 that as all the predictions concerning Israel in the past 
 and present, all those concerning the first advent of 
 Israel's Messiah, have been fulfilled literally, so shall 
 those which remain, concerning the coming of Messiah 
 to reign, be fulfilled in like manner ? I see not how any 
 can escape the argument. As surely as Israel has been 
 scattered, so surely shall they be converted and restored . 
 As surely as their Messiah came once literally, so sure- 
 ly shall He come again literally. As it was predicted 
 that He should do the work of a priest here on the 
 earth in oftering sacrifice for sin, and as He fulfilled 
 these predictions literally when He oflered Himself up 
 for the sins of men ; bo since it is predicted that He 
 shall also reign, — not somewhere far away in the heavens, 
 but here on the earth on the throne of his father 
 
\ 
 
 146 
 
 The Second Coming of Christ 
 
 »» 
 
 
 David, why must not this be fulfilled in a manner 
 just as literal as the rest ? As the type of Aaron was 
 fulfilled here on earth in literal, visible priesthood, eo 
 must the type of David also have a fulfilment here in a 
 literal, visiblemanifestation of Christ as King. But in 
 order to this, Jesus must *' come again in the same man- 
 ner as He was seen to go." Is any one in doubt whether 
 these words will be fulfilled literally ? I point him to the 
 Jew. Behold in every Jew you meet, a walking, living 
 and unanswerable proof that the prophecies are fulfilled 
 with the most solemn literality and visibility. In all the 
 long wail of ages which attests Israel's misery, as the na- 
 tion groans under the fulfilled curse, can the ear of faith 
 continually hear the solemn under-tone, Maranatha, 
 " The Lord cometh I" Strange, strange indeed that 
 Christian men cannot all see this ! ! 
 
 Israel then is a living sign and reminder to us all that 
 Israel's King is coming. And when He does come, then 
 what shall be Israel's lot ? As the first coming had so 
 mighty a result for Israel, we might naturally suppose 
 that the second coming of their King would no less close- 
 ly be connected with their fortunes. 
 
 How shall it be ? what is the predicted relation of the 
 coming of the King to the nation. To this question we 
 are now to attend. 
 
 Among evangelical Christians it is commonly agreed, 
 that Jesus will some time or other literally come again 
 into the world ; and it is also agreed that we are to expect 
 at some time, sooner or later, a restoration, in some sense, 
 of the Jewish nation. All agree that in this restoration 
 their conversion is certainly included ; many deny — we 
 believe mistakenly — that it shall also include a restora- 
 
As related to Israel. 
 
 147 
 
 tion to the land. But this question does not affect the 
 present argument. Many tell us, however, that the 
 restoration of Israel shall take place long centuries hefore 
 the coming of the Lord ; will, in fact, introduce the ex- 
 pected " Millennium ;" which age of universal righteous- 
 ness must then run its long course before the Lord Jesus 
 can rightly be expected. As opposed to this, we 
 maintain that the "Word of God, whenever it speaks of 
 the two events, the restoration of Israel and the second 
 appearing of the Lord Jesus, the Messiah, always re- 
 presents them as in close chronological connexion. If 
 not simultaneous, one is the immediate signal for the 
 other. This we believe to be taught in the following 
 Scriptures. 
 
 I. Isa. xxiv — xxvii. These chapters, as all agree, lorm 
 a distinct section of the prophecies ot Isaiah, a single 
 prophecy, separate from what precedes and what follows, 
 complete in itself. The subject of the prophecy is the 
 restoration of Israel, the judgments and the blessings 
 that shall accompany it. It is said to be the time when 
 the children of Israel shall '* be gathered one by one,"* 
 when " Israel shall blossom and bud, and fill the face of 
 the world with fruit"t; when the Lord shall keep Israel 
 as "a vineyard of red wine": lest any hurt it, "will keep 
 her night and day ;" a blessing, which, according to the 
 improved rendering of the revised version if, will be "the 
 fruit of taking away of the sin of Jacob ;" a blessing in 
 consequence of which it is said that the song given in the 
 26th chapter " shall be sung in the land of Judah.^'* Such 
 in general is the prediction. Is there here any note as 
 to the time when this restoration prophecy shall be ful- 
 
 * xxvii. 12. I xxvii. 6; | xxvii. 9, 
 
148 
 
 The Seoond Coming of Christ 
 
 filled ? in particular, as to the relation in time of this 
 restoratio n to the second coming of Messiah ? 
 
 In the first place, we find (xxvi, 19), " Thy dead men 
 shall live ; together with my dead hody shall they arise. 
 A wake and sing, ye that dwell in dust ; for thy dew is as 
 the dew of herbs ; and the earth shall cast out the dead. 
 Here is a clear prediction of the resurrection of the dead, 
 placed in suggestively close connection with the predic- 
 tion of Israel's restoration. * It is added (xxvii. 1) that "in 
 that day" when the restoration shall take place, "the Lord 
 with his sore and great and strong sword shall punish 
 leviathan, the swift serpent, and shall slay the dragon 
 that is in the sea." With tliese words which may be 
 compared the words in Rev. xx. where we are told tha't 
 it is at the time of "the first resurrection" that the Lord 
 will lay hold on the dragon, the old serpent, which is 
 the devil and Satan, and bind him for a thousand years, 
 and cast him into the abyss, that he may deceive the 
 nations no more till the thousand years shall be fulfilled. 
 If the similar language refers, as is natural to suppose, 
 to the same event, then in fixing in this day of 
 resurrection the punishment of leviathan, the serpent, 
 the prophet again, and more definitely, fixes the restora- 
 tion ot Israel at the time, when — as we are told in 
 the New Testament shall take place the first resurrec- 
 tion, and therefore at the second coming of our Lord, 
 
 Still, however probable it might seem, these indica- 
 tions alone might not be regarded as settling the ques- 
 tion whether the advent of our Lord is to be expected in 
 connection with the restoration of Israel. i3ut the proph- 
 ecy before us is yet more explicit. In the triumphant 
 song of chap. xxv. verse 8, we are told that in the 
 coming day when that song "shall be sung in 
 
As related to Israel. 
 
 149 
 
 ne of this 
 
 dead men 
 hey arise, 
 dew is as 
 the dead, 
 the dead, 
 le predic- 
 ) that "in 
 the Lord 
 1 punish 
 ) dragon 
 may be 
 ;old tha't 
 he Lord 
 fvhich is 
 d years, 
 ive the 
 iilfilled. 
 uppose, 
 day of 
 erpent, 
 restora- 
 told in 
 3urrec- 
 iOrd, 
 indica- 
 ques- 
 Jted in 
 3roph- 
 phant 
 in the 
 ng in 
 
 the land of Jndah," the Lord, will swallow up death 
 in victory." But in 1, Cor. xv, 54, we are told in so 
 many words by the apostle Paul, that the time when 
 these words shall be fulfilled, is the time of the resur- 
 rection of the just. Nothing could be more explicit than 
 his language. "When this corruptible shall have put on 
 incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immor- 
 tality, then shr/il be brought to pass the saying that is 
 written, Death is shallowed up in victory." But the 
 time when this mortal shall put on immortality, he had 
 before said would be the day of the coming of the Lord 
 Jesus. "They that are Christ V shall rise, he tells us, "at 
 his coming." In a word, then, we are expressly told 
 that the time ot that deliverance of Israel here 
 predicted — the time when the triumphant psalm of chap. 
 XXV. " shall be sung in the land of Judah," — the 
 time when the children of Israel " shall be gathered one 
 by one," is the time when "death shall be swallowed up 
 in victory." But according to the inspired interpretation 
 of the apostle Paul, that time is the day when "they 
 that are Christ's" shall be raised "at his coming." Sure- 
 ly this explicitly synchronizea the restoration of Israel 
 with the resurrection of the just, and therefore with the 
 second coming. 
 
 II. To the same eifect is the testimony of Isaiah lix. 20 
 21. Let it be observed that this, again, is a prophecy, the 
 key to which is furnished us by an inspired interpretation. 
 When we read, as we do here, of those " who turn from 
 transgression in Jacob," we are not left at liberty to get 
 rid of possible doctrinal consequences by saying that this 
 is here to be understood of a spiritual Jacob or the 
 sp* ritual Israel, as found in the New Testament 
 
I 
 
 150 
 
 The Second Coming of Christ 
 
 1! 
 
 cbnrch. Fanl, again, has settled the scope of this pro- 
 phecy for us in Kom. x. where he teaches us in the most 
 explicit language po88ible,quoting a part of this prophecy, 
 that it refers to the future conversion of the fleshly 
 national Israel.* Neither can any one say that the 
 prophecy refers to the restoration from Babylon. For, 
 in the first place, the prophet tells us with regard to the 
 restoration of which he speaks, *' As for them, this is 
 my covenant with them saith the Lord, My spirit 
 that is upon thee. . . shall not depart out of thy mouth, 
 nor out of the mouth of thy seed, nor out of the mouth of 
 thy seed's seed, from henceforth and for ever."f That was 
 not fulfilled in Israel restored from Babylon. And so 
 in perfect accord with these words, we find that Paul ap- 
 plies the words to a restoration of Israel which, when he 
 wrote, was still future, and which it is needless to say- 
 has never yet been seen. 
 
 Kow what is said here of this yet future restoration of 
 Israel ? Let us read vs. 15-20, as accurately rendered in 
 the revised version. 
 
 " The Lord saw . . and it displeased him that there 
 was no judgment. And he saw that there was no man, 
 and he wondered that there was no intercessor ; there- 
 fore his own arm brought salvation unto him, and his 
 righteousness, it upheld him. And he put on righteous- 
 ness as a breast-plate, and a helmet of salvation upon his 
 head ; and he put on garments of vengeance for cloth- 
 ing, and was clad with zeal as a cloke. According to 
 their deeds, accordingly he will repay, fury to his adver- 
 saries, recompence to his enemies ... So shall they fear 
 the name of the Lord from the west, and his glory from 
 
 *Rom, xi. 26* comp. Dan. lix. ao. fls. lix, 2^. 
 
of this pro- 
 in the most 
 is prophecy, 
 the fleshly 
 y that the 
 ylon. For, 
 gard to the 
 lem, this is 
 
 My spirit 
 thy mouth, 
 le mouth of 
 
 That was 
 
 And so 
 
 it Paul ap- 
 
 1, when he 
 
 iss to say 
 
 oration of 
 indered in 
 
 As related to Israel, 
 
 151 
 
 that there 
 no man, 
 ; there- 
 and his 
 righteous- 
 upon his 
 for cloth- 
 ording to 
 lis adver- 
 they fear 
 ory from 
 
 the rising of the sun. For he shall come as a rushing 
 stream, which the breath ot Jehovah driveth; and a 
 Kedeeqaer shall come to Zion, and unto them that turn 
 from transgression in Jacob." 
 
 How could language be plainer? Here wo are ex- 
 pressly told that at the time of Israel's final conversion, 
 Israel's Redeemer shall come to^Zion. 
 
 A spiritual coming, will any one say ? Let it be re- 
 membered that we have already seen that at the same 
 time, according to Isaiah and Paul, shall occur the resur- 
 rection of the just. If so, then the coming of Israel's Re- 
 deemer which shall take place at the same time cannot 
 be spiritual, but must be that personal, visible return in 
 glory by which, as all the apostles teach us, the resur- 
 rection will be ushered in. 
 
 III. If Isaiah's testimony still leaves any in doubt as 
 to the close connection ia time of the conversion of 
 Israel with the second advent and the resurrection of 
 the just, let us hear the word of another prophet. In 
 Dan. xii. 1, 2, we have the following prediction. 
 " At that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince 
 which standeth for the children of thy people ; and there 
 shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there 
 was a nation even till that same time ; and at that time 
 thy people shall be delivered, oven every one that shall 
 be written in the book." Here let it be observed, be- 
 fore proceeding to the next verse, that there is no ques- 
 tion as to who Daniel's people were. Daniel's people 
 were the Jews. Nor can there be any doubt as to what 
 primarily is intended by the deliverance of which here 
 we read. For this deliverance must have reference to 
 the affliction and captivity of which we read so much in 
 
' a 
 
 152 
 
 1 ! 
 
 The Second Coming of Christ 
 
 the preceding chapters ; an affliction consisting in the 
 prolonged oppression of Daniel's people under the yoke of 
 the Gentiles. Neither is it possible to refer this deliver- 
 ance to the restoration from Babylon, or to the days of 
 the relief of the Jews from the tyranny of Antiochus 
 Epiphanes. For it is expressly said that the time of 
 that restoration shall be a time of trouble, such as never 
 there had been since there was a nation. But our Lord 
 when on earth quoted these words, and referred their ful- 
 filment to a time still future when he spoke. The 
 words must then refer to a deliverance of Israel to take 
 place at some time later than the first advent. But that 
 there has never been any deliverance of Daniel's people 
 since our Lord referred to these words is certain ; 
 there reference must therefore be to that great and final 
 deliverance of Israel, which, in some form or other, the 
 Church still expects. When then shall it be ? Is there 
 here any note of time? How plain the next words, which 
 we render literally : — " And many from among the 
 sleepers in the dust of the earth shall awake ; these 
 [shall be] to everlasting life ; those [shall be] to shame 
 and everlasting contempt." 
 
 Here we have an express statement, (1) that at the time 
 of Israel's yet future deliverance from all her enemies, 
 there shall be a resurrection of "many" who are sleeping 
 in the dust of the earth ; (2) that this resurrection shall not 
 be universal, but partial ; " niany of the sleepers," not 
 all ; (3) that these who awake, shall be to everlasting 
 life; (4) that those who — do not then thus awake, — shall 
 be reserved to shame and everlasting contempt, Nor can 
 any one say aspiritual resurrection is intended. So to in- 
 terpret is to set usage at defiance. Never is the sleep of 
 
 .^ 
 
As related to Israel. 
 
 168 
 
 souls dead in sin described as a sleeping "in the dust of 
 the earth," The orthodox Jews have always understood 
 a literal resurrection to be predicted here and according 
 to uniform usage, we must hold that they have been right. 
 
 Thus, as in Isaiah, only yet more explicitly, we are 
 again told, even in so many words, that there shall be a 
 resurrection unto everlasting lite at the time of the 
 restoration of Israel, Bat, as before, so here again we 
 must conclude, — if a resurrection takes place at the time 
 of Israel's restoration, then the Lord's expected personal 
 return must take place at that time ; for of a resurrection 
 without a return of the Lord, the Scripture knows 
 nothing. They that are Christ's shall rise at his coming. 
 
 In confirmation of this understanding of the words, it 
 is to be noticed that our Lord in Mattliew xiii., in the 
 exposition of the parable of the tares, plainly alludes to 
 the words of Daniel which follow in vs. 3, where we read, 
 "They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the 
 firmament ; and they that turn many to righteousness as 
 the stars forever and ever." So our Lord said that at the 
 time ot of the harvest "the end of the age," the returning 
 Son of man "shall send forth his angels, and gather the 
 wheat into his garner ; . . . and then shall the righteous 
 shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father.'''^ 
 
 lY. We find another passage bearing on this question 
 in Zech. xii. xiii, xiv. In this prophecy we have first a 
 prediction of the repentance and restoration of Israel. 
 That it must refer to the future, is plain because the world 
 has never seen any such universal repentance of Israel 
 as is set forth in chap, xii. 10-14 ; neither has the Lord 
 ever yet set his hand "to destroy all the nations that come 
 against Jerusalem," as in chap, xii. 9 ; neither have we 
 
154 
 
 The Second Coming oj Christ 
 
 ) 
 
 I ,1 
 
 ever Been the blessed results which are said to follow 
 the fulfilment of this prophecy ; when Holiness unto the 
 Lord shall be written even upon the bolls of the horses, 
 as is written in chap. xiv. 20. 
 
 Now, concerning this future repentance of the Jews, we ' 
 read, " I will pour upon the house of David and upon 
 the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the spirit of grace and of 
 supplications : and they shall look upon me whom they ^ 
 have pierced, and they shall mourn for him, as one 
 mourneth for his only son, and shall be in bitterness for 
 him, as one that is in bitterness for his drst born."* 
 
 But if we turn to the New Testament we find that 
 the apostle John quotes a part of this pa8sag,e in the 
 Apocalypse, giving a literal translation from the Hebrew, 
 and in so many words refers it to the second advent of 
 the Lord. For it is written (Rev. i. 7,) " Behold ha 
 cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see 
 Him, and they also which pierced Him and all kindreds 
 of the earth ;" lit. "all the tribes of the land shall 
 wail because of Him." And in this he was but fol- 
 lowing the example of the ;Lord Jesus, who had 
 also used words from the same prophecy referring 
 their fulfilment in like manner to His future coming in the 
 clouds of heaven as in Matt. xxiv. 30, and the parallel 
 passages. 
 
 If we examine the latter part of this jame prophecy of ' 
 Zechariah, we shall find yet more explicit reference to 
 the glorious personal advent of the Lord, in connection 
 with that last terrible* tribulation which shall usher in 
 the final repentance and restoration of Israel of which he ' 
 writes. For in chap. xiv. we read that " in that day," 
 
 *Zech. xii. lo, ^ 
 
 \ 
 
 \ — 
 
As related to Israel. 
 
 155 
 
 namely, when all the tribes shall look on him whom 
 they have pierced and mourn, and " a fountain 
 shall be opened to the house of David and to the 
 inhabitants of Jerusalem for sin and for uncleannoss," 
 (chap. xiii. 1.) the day in which also the Lord " will 
 gather all nations against Jerusalem to battle," (chap« 
 xiv. 2 ) in that day the feet of the Lord " shall stand up- 
 • on the Mount of Olives, which is before Jerusalem on 
 the east," and " the Lord my God shall come, and all the 
 saints with thee." (chap. xiv. 4, 5.) 
 
 As to the meaning of this phraseology, be it observed 
 first, that it is utterly impossible to refer this standing 
 of the Lord " upon the Mount of Olives" to anything in 
 the first advent of our Lord. At no time during the life 
 of our Lord on earth, was there any such gathering of 
 the nations against Jerusalem as is here described. 
 To ugalu, say that it refers to a providential coming 
 of the Lord when Jerusalenx was destroyed, is wholly 
 inconsistent with the context, and that for two reasons. 
 
 In the first place, of the siege against Jerusalem which 
 is predicted here, it is said v. 2, that " half of the city" 
 shall go forth into captivity, and the residue ot the 
 people shall not be cut off from the city." This is no 
 description of the massacre and captivity which attended 
 the destruction of Jerusalem under Titus. Neither was 
 the issue of that tribulation such as that which is here 
 foretold as the issue of this. For it is here said that that 
 great conflict shall end in the final and everlasting re- 
 population of the land. "Men shall dwell in it and there 
 shall be no more utter destruction, but Jerusalem shall 
 be safely inhabited" (chap. xiv. 11.) No providential 
 / coming of l^e Lord that history has ever seen, can be in- 
 
156 
 
 The Second Coming of Christ 
 
 toiidod here. The prophecy can be fitted to no past 
 historical event except by tlie most extreme violence to 
 its plainest statements. Neither can the language be ap- 
 plied, according to the usage of Scripture symbolism, to a 
 coming ot the Lord by his Spirit. Where in the Scrip- 
 ture symbolism is there anything which would warrant 
 one in saying that the standing of the feet of the Lord 
 " upon the Mount of Olives" denoted a revival of re- 
 ligion ? 
 
 The words must then refer to the future. They do 
 not relate to the conversion of Israel ; that has been al- 
 ready predicted. They naturally and most obviously de- 
 scribe the personal presence of the Lord of Israel at the 
 time and the precise spot mentioned in the parable,-tlie 
 very place, it may be observed, whence Christ ascended. 
 They must refer to the future, second appearing of Jesus. 
 
 This is made the more certain when we observe the 
 words in vs. 5 ; "The Lord my God shall come and all 
 the saints with thee !" It we should assume a spiritual 
 or providential coming of the Lord to be here 
 denoted, what can then be meant by the coming 
 ^^ of all the saints'^ with the Lord? What event in the past 
 or what predicted for the future, which could be rightly 
 described as a coming of the Lord with all his saints" 
 except it bo that future coming of our Lord in the glory 
 ol his kingdom when "all them that sleep in Jesus, God 
 shall bring with him ?" And if anything more be needed 
 to settle the question, we have it in the fact that Paul 
 in the New Testament quotes these very words, which 
 according to Zechariah describe what is to occur at the 
 time of Israel's conversion and deliverance, as describing 
 the future return of the Lord for resurrection. For he 
 
 X 
 
As related to tsraeL 
 
 157 
 
 DO past 
 iolenco to 
 age be up- 
 »li8in,to a 
 lie Scrip- 
 l warrant 
 the Lord 
 jdX of re- 
 
 They do 
 
 } been al- 
 
 iously de- 
 
 lel at the 
 
 rable,-the 
 
 ascended. 
 
 of JesuB. 
 
 serve the 
 
 e and all 
 
 spiritual 
 
 be liere 
 
 coming 
 n the past 
 )e rightly 
 8 saints" 
 the glory 
 JSU8, God 
 )e needed 
 that Paul 
 ds, which 
 ur at the 
 escribing 
 
 For lie 
 
 uses this language: " To the end that he may establish 
 your hearts unblameable in holiness before],God,even our 
 Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all 
 his saints. (1 Thess. iii. 13.) 
 
 We sum up theuthe teaching of thisprophecyof Zechar- 
 iahasfollows : — Zachariah in these chapters (xii-xiv,) pre- 
 dicts a yet future repentance ot Israel and a future linal 
 deliverance of the Jews from all their enemies, in a 
 day when a fountain shall be opened to them tor sin and 
 for uncleaunoss. And he tells us further that at that day 
 they shall look upon him whom they pierced. Jesus and 
 his apostle John both represent these words as ful- 
 filled at the second coming of the Lord. Zechariah furth- 
 er tells us that in the day ot Israel's salvation, the feet 
 of the Lord " shall stand upon the mount of Olives, and 
 the Lord my God shall come and all the saints with 
 him." But Paul represents these word3 also as finding 
 their fulfilment at the second coming of the Lord. We 
 must conclude, as from the other scriptures cited, that 
 Zechariah also represents the conversion and restor- 
 ation of Israel as synchronizing with the second appear- 
 ing of the Lord to judge and reign. 
 
 It has been rejoined that if this be the correct inter- 
 pretation of the Old Testament prophecies, it is very 
 strange that we do not find the same truth in the New 
 Testament. To this we answer, first by asking whether 
 then such objectors would wish us to understand that 
 nothing can b3 held as c(3rtainly taught in the Old 
 Testament, except it be also clearly affinned in the New ? 
 Is the fourth comnaandtnent form illy re-affirmai in the 
 New Testament? No one, surely will dare to assert 
 that we are to believe nothing which is not taught in 
 
} 
 
 i 
 
 
 158 
 
 The Second Coming of Christ 
 
 both ToBtaments ; and jot oxcept on this assumption 
 what decisive force can there be in the objection ? That 
 there should not be, in any case, so much about 
 the restoration of Israel in the New Testament as in 
 the Old, is natural. For the New Testament was writ- 
 ten, not specially, in the first instance, for the Jews, but 
 for the churches of the Gentiles. But we deny that 
 there is no reference in the New Testament to a restora- 
 tion of the Jews in connection with the second advent 
 of the Lord. This is plain indeed from the New Testa- 
 ment reference to the Old Testament prophecies already 
 noticed. But there is more in the New Testament than 
 these. • 
 
 V. Let us look, in the first instance, at the words of our 
 Lord in Luke xxi. 24 et seq. In that passage and con- 
 text; the Lord predicts the destruction of Jerusalem and 
 the accompanying calamities. He said that Jerusalem 
 should be trodden down ot the Gentiles until the times of 
 the Gentiles should be fulfilled. Surely no man can say 
 that this is the spiritual Jerusalem, the New Testament 
 church, — the ready resource of interpreters in so many 
 other places. For the prophecy has in large part passed 
 into fulfilment, and has been fulfilled in the literal Jerusa- 
 lem, in the land of Palestine. That city is trodden down 
 of the Gentiles now, and has been over since 70 A.D. 
 But the words naturally imply that a time is coming 
 when this state of things shall cease. Jesus did not say 
 Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles forever. 
 He distinctly fixes a limit to this condition ot things. It 
 shall be trodden down "till the times of the Gentiles 
 be fulfilled." Surely these words imply that a day is 
 coming when Gentile rule in Jerusalem shall come to an 
 
As related to Israel, 
 
 159 
 
 [nption 
 
 That 
 
 about 
 
 ; as ill 
 
 8 writ- 
 
 1V8, but 
 
 y that 
 
 restora- 
 
 advent 
 
 Teata- 
 
 already 
 
 snt than 
 
 Is of our 
 nd con- 
 em and 
 rusalem 
 times of 
 can say 
 itament 
 many 
 
 V 
 
 t passed 
 Jerusa- 
 m down 
 A.D. 
 coming 
 not say 
 forever. 
 ngs. It 
 Gentiles 
 a day is 
 me to an 
 
 end, and Israel shall be reinstated there. Till that day, 
 the long tribulation lasts on Israel, even as yet to-day. 
 Then it will end. It is till that day. Israel's restoration 
 is clearly assumed. 
 
 But is there anything here about the second advent ? 
 Let us look at Matthew's account of the same discourse. 
 He tells us that our Lord said explicitly, that when that 
 "tribulation," comprehending with all else this age-long 
 treading down ol Jerusalem by the Gentiles, shall cease, 
 then, ^Hmmediately after the tribulation of those days 
 shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not s^ive 
 her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and 
 powers ot the heaven shall be shaken : and then shall 
 appear the sign of the Son of Man in Heaven; and 
 then" — observe that he quotes the words used by 
 Zechariah of the repentance of Israel — "then shall all 
 the tribes of the earth (or of the land), mourn, and they 
 shall see the Son ot Man coming in the clouds of 
 Heaven with power and great glory," Matt, xxiv 
 How could language be plainer ? "Immediately after" 
 the tribulation ol Israel ends ; when Jerusalem shall, 
 cease to be trodden of the Gentiles, and Israel shall in 
 some degree be established in their own land; immediately 
 thereafter shall appear the awful signs which shall be 
 swiftly followed by the appearing of the Son of Man in 
 the clouds of heaven ! Is not this a re-affirmation of 
 that which we have already seen to be the teaching of 
 the Old Testament Scriptures ? and that by the authority 
 of our Lord himself? Surely He places together the 
 restoration of Israel and His second coming. 
 
 VI. Nor is this the only passage where we may perceive 
 a reference to the same truth. For it is written that just 
 
 -\ 
 
il 
 
 I. 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 160 
 
 The Second Coming of Christ 
 
 before his death, when taking solemn leave of the 
 apostate nation, He closed an awful series of woes 
 in these words : " Ye shall not see me henceforth till ye 
 shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name 
 of the Lord." Surely in the light of all the Scrip- 
 tures to which we have attended, the natural inference 
 from these words is this ; that while He would be with- 
 drawn from their bodily vision during the whole period, 
 however long, in which they should continue as a nation 
 to reject them, yet when they should cease to reject Him 
 — when they should say, " Blessed is he that cometh in 
 the name of the Lord," instead ot being ready to crucify 
 Him, then they should see Him again. 
 
 yn. That the personal return of the Lord is condition- 
 ed by Israel's repentance, is also directly taught by the 
 apostle Peter in Acts iii. 19-21, where according to the 
 accurate rendering of the revised version, we read that 
 Peter said unto the Jews to whom he was preaching : — 
 " Repent ye and turn again, that your sins may be blot- 
 ted out, that so there may come seasons of refreshing: from 
 the presence of the Lord, and that He may send the 
 Christ who hath been appointed for you, even Jesus ; 
 whom the heavens must receive until the times of re- 
 storation of all things, whereof God spake by the mouth 
 of His holy prophets, which have been since the world 
 began " Here in plain language Peter teaches the Jews, 
 as a motive to lead them to repentance, that if they will 
 repent, God will send the Christ, even Jesus, whom the 
 heavens must receive until those times of predicted re- 
 storation. What could be plainer ? Even Prof. Addison 
 Alexander, has been compelled to admit in his com- 
 mentary on this passage, that if we are to allow the 
 
 t 
 
 -^ 
 
As related to Israel. 
 
 161 
 
 usage of language to determine the meaning of words, 
 then we must admit that Peter here is speaking of a 
 personal advent of the Lord, and not of any providential 
 or spiritual coming whatever. In the light of such pass- 
 ages can we reasonably doubt what Paul had in mind, 
 when in Rom. xi. 26, 27, writing of the restoration of 
 the Jews, or — more precisely — their conversion, he 
 quotes with a slight variation in confirmation of his 
 tefiching, the word of the prophet Isaiah to which wo 
 have already at( ended, to the effect that it is when "the 
 Redeemer shall corae out of Zion" that ungodliness 
 shall be turned away from Jacob. 
 
 We conclude then, that there is abundant evidence that 
 the Scriptures of the Old and the New Testament agree 
 in representing the future restoration and conversion of 
 Israel as accompmied by or taking place in closest con- 
 nection with the glorious return of the Lord Jesus to 
 judge and reign. When Israel returns, then,we are assured 
 death shall be swallowed up in victory ; Christ's dead 
 men shall live ; together with his dead body shall they 
 rise. When Israel repents, the Redeemer shall come to 
 Zion and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob, In 
 the day of Israel's final cleansing the Lord our God shall 
 come, and all the saints with Him, and His feet shall 
 stand in that day upon the Mount of Olives, and Israel 
 "shall look upon Ilira whom they have pierced and shall 
 mourn for Him .... as one that is in bitterness for his 
 first-born." To the same effect the Lord Jesus teaches 
 that when Israel's long tribulation shall end, Jerusalem 
 shall cease to be trodden down by the Gentiles ; and 
 immediately thereafter shall bo introduced the 
 scenes which herald the coming of the Son of Man 
 
162 The Second Coming of Christy cfcc. 
 
 in the clouds of heaven to judgment, and to reward 
 His people. How natural is it that Peter, with full re- 
 cognition of the iiiighty blebsings — both to Israel as a 
 nation, and to the church, — which according to these 
 Scriptures, stand connected with the restoration and re- 
 pentance of Israel, should urge his nation to repent 
 and turn, that so might come the promised times of re- 
 freshing from the presence of the Lord, and that God 
 might send the Christ which had been appointed for 
 them, even Jesus! And according to this inspired 
 teaching with how much reason could Paul say concern- 
 ing Israel (Rom. xi. 15) ; '* If the casting away of them 
 be the reconciling of the world, what shall the receiving 
 of them be but life from the dead ? " To all which our 
 hearts respond. Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus ! 
 
 T^ 
 
rd 
 re- 
 } a 
 Kse 
 
 THE POWER OF THIS TRUTH TO ENCOURAGE 
 AND STIMULATE THE CHURCH 
 
 IN AND TO 
 
 THE WORK OF EVANGELIZATION 
 
 BY THE 
 
 BISHOP OF HURON, (MAURICE BALDWIN, D.D.) 
 
THE POWER OF THIS TRUril TO ENCOURAGE 
 AND STIMULATE THE CHURCH: i . 
 
 IN AND TO 
 
 THE WORK OF EVANGELIZATION. 
 
 BY THE • • • r . ., 
 
 BISHOP OF HURON, (MAURICE B^LQWIN, D.D.) 
 
 ''^Y 
 
 MY Christian friends, I have been asked to speak 
 on the subject of the bearing of the Doctrine of 
 Christ's pre-millennial coming on the subject of Missions, 
 and I may add, of our daily Christian life. There are 
 many indications, no doubt, of the speedy coming of our 
 Lord and master Jesus Christ, but among the most tangi- 
 ble is this, thb awakening interest in the cause of missions. 
 Wherever we see members of the Church of Christ: we 
 see awakening interest in the great work of missionary 
 labor. Not a hundred years ago there was the utmost 
 apathy and indifference everywhere upon the subject; 
 and many of you are aware of the reception which Carey 
 met witli when he preached to the people on his going 
 to India to proclaim the gospel of the grace oi Godi 
 The subject was met with ridicule, sarcasm, and scorn. 
 It was deride! on every hand. But where, I ask, to-day 
 
166 The Power of this Truth to Encourage the Church 
 
 is thoro any representative of the Church of Christ who 
 will stand up in a public assembly to ridicule the great 
 work of missions ? Such an one could not be found. 
 There has been a most tremendous growth upon the 
 subject, and the fact of this great growth is one indica- 
 tion, at least to my mind, of the speedy coming of our 
 Lord* 
 
 Let us observe the following facts. Our Lord tells us 
 in the 24th of Matthew, that His gospel was ^'to be 
 preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations, 
 and then shall the end come." It seems to me clear and 
 definite that the instruction given to us in this passage 
 is, that our Lord intends that His gospel is to be preached 
 in every land for a witness. 
 
 Now a hundred and fifty years ago people might have 
 
 folded their arms and said that that idea Df Christ's 
 
 coming was, to say the least, intensely remote. And what 
 
 was the state of the whole Church at that time ? There 
 
 was great laxity and indifference. And I can say just as 
 
 a member of the Church of England that the growth of 
 
 tliat church has been in direct ratio to her advancement 
 
 of the cause of Missions, and I will further say that never 
 
 was there a time of deeper spiritual life — never was 
 
 there a time of intenser earnestness than there is to day, 
 
 and if we ask what reason may be assigned for this, it is 
 
 that there has been this increased blessing in the work of 
 
 advancing the Gospel of Jesus Christ. Great Missionary 
 
 Societies have arisen. They are constantly developing 
 
 and expanding in their work, so that to-day there is 
 
 scarcely to be found a nation not willing to a greater or 
 
 less extent, to receive the heralds of the cross. The 
 
 world is to-day interpenetrated by Missions. India, from 
 
In the Work of Evangelization. 
 
 167 
 
 the mountains of Himalaya to the Cape of Comorinis re- 
 ceiving the word of trnth, and away into Tartary and 
 Thibet, the Lord Jesus is sending out His messengers, 
 glad precursors of that blessed morning when He shall 
 come to take His Bride to be with Himself; to be for- 
 ever with him in His presence. 
 
 I would state in the next place, that our Lord is fur- 
 ther preparing for His advent by stirring up His people 
 so that they have learned this truth, that whilst the 
 whole work must be advanced, — whilst the millions 
 which lie about their own doors must be seen to, yet 
 there is the paramount duty which we cannot divest 
 ourselves of, to spread the gospel "till like a sea of glory 
 it spreads from pole to pole." We see, however, that in 
 this dispensation there are limitations. Christ says 
 (using a Greek word,) " this gospel must be preached 
 for a witness." He does not say till every nation is con- 
 verted. He does not say until every person is brought 
 into direct and positive subjection to His perfect sway. 
 He tells us that it is for a witness, and we are told dis- 
 tinctly that His coming is to gather out from the 
 nations His ecclesia. That gathering is going on to-day. 
 
 The subject before me is the power of this truth to en- 
 courage and stimulate the church in and to the work of 
 evangelization, and I therefore pass on, to state in the 
 next place, that there has often been brought to my 
 mind the objection that so little is apparently done. 
 The enemies of Missions have risen and said. Where are 
 the results which we might have anticipated 'i Where are 
 the nations born in a day? Where are the unconverted 
 millions that are bowing down at His feet to worship 
 and serve Him ? In answer I would state, the Lord's pur- 
 
168 The Power of this Truth to Encourage the Church 
 
 poses unfold slowly but surely, and we look forward 
 through the darkness to the brighter morning before us. 
 There was an ablepaper read this morningupon the Second 
 Coming of Christ as related to Israel, and 1 might first 
 add that, amongst the many blessings which are in future 
 store for the world, is this restoration, the conversion oi 
 the ancient people of Israel. It is just one of those grand 
 majestic steps, the height, and the depth, the length and 
 the breadth of which our finite minds have not yet fully 
 grasped. Sufiicient however to say, that the subject was 
 just touched upon, and may be developed this atternoon 
 concerning the effects which flow from the restoration of 
 God's ancient people. 
 
 The apostle says, "If their rejection be the reconciling 
 of the world, what shall their acceptation be but. life from 
 the dead ?" • !N"ow does that metin something absolutely 
 figurative. Is it to be related to the domain of metaphor ? 
 I do not think so. We find that the rejection of Israel 
 was the preaching of the goepel to us Gentiles. The 
 apostle said "since you count yourselves unworthy of 
 ^ternal life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles." Well now we 
 Gentiles have been receiving the gospel for so many 
 hundred years, I may say that we have not been as faith- 
 ful as we should have been, and the apostle distinctly 
 states- that there was the fear lest, it God spared not the 
 natural branches, He would not spare the wild olive 
 t|-ce. But we learn from Scripture that there is an end 
 pf the church of the first born, that it, the church of the 
 first. born, is to be caught up to meet the Lord in the air, 
 and thatin this blessed millennial glory which is to follow, 
 Israel is to take its place as thegreatand mighty priestly 
 nation, for- the advancing of the gospel of God's eternal 
 love. 
 
 , 
 
Jn the Work of 'Evanfjelization. 109 
 
 Now I draw your attention to the fact there is a lino 
 of prophecies concerning Israel which, under no mode of 
 interpretation, can be claimed to have been already tul- 
 filled. Take tlie wondrous prophecy concerning Israel 
 commencing with the 60th chapter of Isaiah. No one 
 can say that this has ever as yet met with its fulfilment. 
 In the 10th verse: • *' And the sons of strangers shall 
 build up thy walls, and their kings shall minister unto 
 them; for in my wrath I smote thee, but in my favor 
 have I had mercy on thee." 12th verse I "For the nation 
 and the kingdom that will not serve thee shall perish, 
 yea those nations shall be utterly wasted." There are 
 so many besides these 'that might be quoted, that 1 
 would consume too much of your time were I to 
 read them. I may say, however, that they point to tho 
 time when Jerusalem shall be the moral centre of the 
 earth. It shall be neither London, or Paris, or Now 
 York, but the kingly glory — the centre of God's mighty 
 operations, shall be the H oly City, and Israel being re- 
 stored and converted shall become the great liation to 
 extend the Gospel throughout all quarters of the earth. 
 In the 20th chapter of the same prophet, and at the 26th 
 verse, this sublime language is used "Moreover the 
 light of the moon shall be as the light of the sun, and 
 the light of the sun shall be sevenfold, a3 the light of 
 seven days, in the day that the Lord bindeth 
 up the breach of Ills people, and healeth the stroke of 
 their wound." The church of the first born having been 
 removed to be at the side of the Heavenly Bridegroom, 
 the millennial glory shall be the great time of missions. It 
 will be the time when the light of the moon shall be as 
 the light of the sun. It will be the time when nations 
 
170 The Power of this Truth to Ikcourage the Church 
 
 shall be born in a day. It will be the time when Israel's 
 people shall be righteous, and men shall know them as 
 the ministers of God. 
 
 Let U3 note in the next place, that therefore we are to 
 pray that the Lord will speedily come. Then at His 
 coming, living waters shall flow out of Jerusalem for the 
 healing of the people. Therefore it is our duty, our 
 blessed glorious privilege, to know that Christ is coming, 
 and to cry continually, *'Oome Lord Jesus, come quickly," 
 to thy waiting, waiting church. 
 
 Now these truths must have the greatest power upon 
 our Christian life. They are doctrines which must 
 affect us. As some people hold that there is no personal 
 coming, it seems to me to take away the brightest sight 
 that the eye can rest upon. A pleasant thing it is lor 
 the eye to see the light, but a pleasanter thing for the 
 soul to look upon Jesus Christ, and to know that our 
 dear Lord is coming, coming soon to take His Bride to 
 be forever with Him ; and therefore if we believe that 
 Christ is coming, and if, in the second place, wo believe 
 that coming to be contingent upon the diffusion 
 of the gospel ot Jesus Christ, does it not follow, 
 as a necessary consequence, that those who are permeated 
 with such views will want to do everything that lies in 
 their power to advance the cause of missions ? It is His 
 cause, not ours. We see Christ in struggling missions, 
 we see His glory in the feeblest of them. There is a 
 mistaken idea in this world about what are the great 
 movements. People suppose that when great nations 
 sign declarations of war against other nations that 
 these are the great events, but as I look at it the great 
 events of life are the going forth of groups of missionaries 
 
In the Work of Evangelisation, 171 
 
 with the Gospel in their hands, to proclaim God's love to 
 dying men. The great event waits the work of these 
 men. This Gospel must be preached to every 
 nation, and then shall the end come. Then in view of 
 this ought we not — and this seems as practical as the 
 other — to be more ready than we are to lay down our 
 silver and our gold — to consecrate our means to the blessed 
 cause of Jesus Christ, that this work may be accom- 
 plished and that the Bride may soon look up and say, 
 " Behold he cometh leaping upon the mountains, skip- 
 ping upon the hills." 
 
 The next point I have to speak about is, that in con- 
 sidering the subject of our Lord's coming and its bear- 
 ing on Missions, we cannot but notice that the whole 
 subject of revelation is only now being slowly examined 
 into. I do not underrate the labors of earnest men in 
 the past. 1 am only speakf ng of the general facts in the 
 case. The book of the Kevelation has been practically 
 sealed. Now I do not wonder at the fact. Let us un- 
 derstand that the Scripture clearly points out that Satan 
 is the god of this world. It indicates that Satan has 
 had a great deal to do upon the earth. He caused 
 the failure of our first parents, and this book is the book 
 which tells his doom. It shows him bound, and cast 
 into the lake of fire. It shows us the fulfilment of the 
 statement of the dear Lord, " I saw Satan as lightning 
 fall from heaven." It shows us his final end, the holy 
 foot of Jesus Christ upon the neck of our great foe, and 
 his being hurled into that bottomless pit, from which he 
 is never to rise. Is it likely that he w ould promote the 
 study of the book of Revelation? No, it is not likely. 
 It is more likely that he would induce people to consider 
 
172 The Power of this Truth to Encourage the Church 
 
 that it is BO dark, 80 mysterious, so utterly incompre- 
 hensible, that the safest, the wisest and the most judicious 
 course was to leave it absolutely unread ; but at the very 
 threshold of the^ book lies the statement, " Blessed is ho 
 that readeth, and they that hear the words of this 
 prophecy, and keep those things which are written there- 
 in, for the time is at hand," 
 
 Now if we go to the study of the book of Eevelation, 
 we find that it is just that which the grace of God in- 
 dicates we should do. In the Epistle of Paul to Titus 
 there are three effects noted of the grace of God. One 
 is that it teaches us to deny ungodliness and worldly 
 lusts ; secondly, that we should live soberJy, righteously, 
 and godly in this present world. The one is the negative* 
 the otliei: the positive, and the third is that we should 
 "look for that blessed hope, the glorious appearing of our 
 great God and Saviour Jesus Christ." I would say 
 that these three effects ought to be kept together, the 
 negative, denying ungodliness ; the positive, , living 
 soberly ; and thirdly, looking for the blessed coming. 
 Thus we live in hope, however bright the day may be, 
 and however joyous we may be if we arc looking tor 
 His coming, it makes the day go swifter. The thought 
 that in a moment we may stand face to face with Him, 
 how it helps us to bear the sorrows of this troubled life. 
 To stand amidst the duties of every day and look through 
 the dark and thickening air, and feel that tho coming of 
 the Lord draweth swiftly nigh. It is the grace of God 
 within the heart that makes us look up from things 
 temporal to things eternal. ; _ 
 
 Now the next point, is, the statement of the apostle 
 Paul as to our present position. His language is very 
 
 tl 
 
 a 
 
 g 
 
In the Work of Evangelization 
 
 173 
 
 Jre- 
 
 )n8 
 |erj 
 
 ho 
 this 
 jre- 
 
 ^on, 
 in- 
 
 reuiarkable. He says that our commonwealth is where 
 Christ is. If we turn to the Epistle to the Philippians 
 3r(l chapter, 20th verse, we find the apostle stating— as 
 it is in the old version — "our conversation is in heaven." 
 Now that word means more than that ; it is our com- 
 monwealth^ our state is in heaven. We are to live there ; 
 that is, we do not live there as regards the body. We do 
 not live there as regards things temporal, but the apostle, 
 in his epistle to the Ephesians, tells us that this is our 
 commonwealth, that place where Christ is, and from 
 which we expect our Lord to issue; we are to live there. 
 And I would say, hpw much more nobly would we walk 
 and live if we realized more tlie pilgrim character of 
 those that are expecting the coming Christ. The 
 sandals then would always bo upon cur feet, and the 
 staff' would over be in our hands, and our faces would 
 be towards the city of the great King. We would uso 
 the thingrs of this world as not abusing them. Wo 
 would till the time of our sojourn with happy, joyous 
 service, seeking to improve each moment that wo might 
 advance the glory of our blessed God. • 
 
 Another point that I would draw your attention to, is 
 a very remarkaMc cne concerning this subject. That 
 just in proportion as we expect our Lord's coming, and 
 look for that coming, do we grow in divine life. In the 
 3rd chapter of the 2nd epistle to the Corinthians, 18th verse, 
 the Apostle says, "We all with open face beholding as in a 
 glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same 
 image from glory to glory, even as by the spirit of the 
 Lord." Now I gather that however difficult this pas- 
 sage may be, and however many interpretations may 
 have been given as to its proper meaning, that it simply 
 
174 The Power of this 7 ruth to Encourage the Church 
 
 teaches ua that the view of Christ transfigures us. That 
 just as a man going into the state where people are be- 
 low him, and inferior to him in education, inferior to him 
 in life, and he to go among them and adopt their modes 
 01 living and expression, loses his high position by going 
 down to them— he sinks, whereas if we look at Christ, 
 the apostle says, gazing at Him, setting the Lord always 
 before us, from sunrise to sunset, we are changed into 
 His image from glory to g«ory. There is elevating 
 power in the study of the coming of the Lord. None of 
 us deny for one moment that p3ople have taken up un- 
 scriptural ground on the subject. That people have run 
 into wild excess, and have brought the subject in the 
 eyes of many into discredit, but the truth is here. It is 
 before us, and just as we keep Christ before us, and His 
 coming glory do we, ourselves, become changed into the 
 likeness of His image, so that if He tarries, and we have 
 fallen asleep, we shall awake satisfied with His likeness. 
 We shall see Him when this corruptible shall have been 
 exchanged for the incorruptible, and this mortal shall be 
 changed into the immortal, and wo know not what we 
 shall be, but we know that when He shall appear we 
 shall be like Him, for we shall see Him as He is. 
 
 Again, I might speak too of the comfort of this doctrine. 
 We 8re sometimes called to comfort those who mourn, 
 and I think that so often whilst people comfort the 
 mourner with whatever doctrine they have at their com- 
 m"" -^j they fail to see the mode in which the apostle 
 Pa would comfort those that weep the Iops of friends. 
 So ten people get no further than the language of 
 Da d when he said, the child could not come to him, but 
 h could go to the child. True, but we go to the 
 
 m 
 
 1. 
 
In the Work oj Evangelisation. 
 
 175 
 
 ^13 
 
 (. 
 
 house of mourning with the apostle and say, at least we try 
 to say, that there is strong consolation, that that body 
 which represents the home of a sleeping saint is just 
 laid — perchance for a little while to rest there — perhaps 
 only a day, a week, a month, a year, and then Christ 
 shall come and the dead in Christ shall rise first. We 
 point them to the fact that the believer's falling asleep 
 is, as it were, momentary ; that that body is precious 
 to God. That it has been redeemed as well as the 
 soul. That the Lord knows its resting place, and 
 that He shall call it forth again, purified, beautified, and 
 made meet for the eternal home. " Comfort one another 
 with these words." Tell them that the night is far spent, 
 and that the day is at hand. In the day of mourning 
 people are told to bear their sorrows, and it is most 
 proper and most true ; but there is this lurther to be said, 
 that while we do bear our sorrow, and whilst we mourn, 
 it is not of those who have no hope ; that we know it is 
 only for a little while. If I am called to go to the bed- 
 side, and afterwards to follow to the grave, one who 
 has sunk without hope, what can 1 say ? I say, I know 
 he shall rise but I know not when ; the Lord knoweth. 
 There is a darkness and a gloom, but that darkness and 
 that gloom does not rest on the believer's hope — it is 
 bright. It is " the Lord shall come again." 
 
 Two other points, and I conclude. First, the apostle 
 says there is a crown for those that love His appearing . 
 In the Second Epistle to Timothy, 4th chapter and 8th 
 verse we read : " Henceforth there is laid up for me a 
 crown of righteousness, which the Lord the righteous 
 Judge shall give me at that day, and not to me only but 
 unto all them also that love His appearing." Have you 
 
»'^' 
 
 176 The Power of this Truth to JEncourage the Church 
 
 ever thought that that crown is for all who love His 
 appearing ? It is for those who are looking for it. The 
 Greek verb signifies the waiting for His coming. That 
 crown is not spoken of as being given to those who have 
 achieved great results, Not even to those that even the 
 church have thought the most worthy, but to those who 
 love His appearing. To those who through good and 
 evil report have waited, and with the cry, " Coiae Lord 
 Jesus, come quickly." 
 
 The next thought is with reference to the gilts. In Ist 
 Corinthians Ist chapter and 7th verse is the remarkable 
 Btatement. The apostle says, that they, the Corinthians, 
 come behind in no gift, waiting for the coming of the 
 "Lord Jesus Christ." In other words, that just as they 
 waited they were endowed with the various gifts of the 
 Holy Ghost. Now just as the gospel of Christ is pro- 
 claimed with the Holy Ghost is with power, and the 
 men who, anterior to Christ's first advent, proclaimed 
 that Christ would come were men of power. They 
 were the great and mighty ot Israel — the men who like 
 Isaiah and Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Daniel, and the minor 
 prophets lifted up their voices, and said that Messiah 
 cometh. They were men of power having the gifts of the 
 Holy Ghost. Now then we come to our day, and I gath- 
 er that the apostle's teaching is this : that the men who 
 to day proclaim the second advent shall have the especial 
 charisma which belong to the Church of Christ, That 
 in other words, the Holy Ghost will endow with special 
 powers those that boldly, fearlessly and emphatically 
 make known the hope of the church, in the speedy comr 
 iiig of Christ. 
 
 Those true servants in Cprinth came behind in no 
 
 * • 
 
 /n 
 
 « f 
 
 \.) 
 
 to 
 
'W 
 
 in the Wo^'k of ^Evangelization. 
 
 IV7 
 
 ns. 
 
 * • 
 
 :^ 
 
 • I 
 
 T3 
 
 gift. I might expatiate on the subject, but I will only say 
 that these giits of the Holy Ghost were to dwell in the 
 Church, and just as this truth of the Second Advent is 
 brought forward the servant of Christ may expect power. 
 
 In conclusion, there are several subjects on wliich I 
 might speak, but I will conclude with the followiuf^. If 
 the cause of missions be brought ])efore us, let us cease 
 from looking at the subject from the human stand point 
 and rather identify the cause wholly with the personal', 
 living Christ. Second. Let us bear in mind the words 
 of Christ, " Pray ye therefore the Lord of the har- 
 vest, that he may send forth more laborers into the vine- 
 yard." 1 do think that each day we should pray 
 for the cause of missions ; we should pray that the faith 
 of those in the work may be stronger, that mightier 
 success may be given them : and let us ever remember 
 that on their success is dependent the coming of our risen 
 and exalted Lord. Let us, therefore, live very near to 
 our Divine Master in abiding, holy, blessed union, for ''he 
 that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth 
 forth much fruit." Christ in me bringeth forth much 
 fruit, and the whole effect of this blessed doctrine is to 
 bring us into closer personal union with Je-us Christ. 
 It is that we may die and He live. Oh that we shall learn 
 more and more the power of our daily death, and His 
 daily life. 
 
 In the next place, it will lead us to be more earnest in 
 the reclaimation of those that have wandered away. It 
 will make us more in earnest in trying to win the lost 
 and erring souls to the Lord Jesus, it will make us preach 
 with more fervour, more earnestness the gospel of love 
 to sinners. It will make us feel as Frances Ridley 
 
178 
 
 The Power of this Truth^ dsc. 
 
 i 
 
 Havergal said she felt, tliat sainted woman who IcU 
 asleep so recently, "i try to Bee my Lord in every person I 
 meet, and 1 try to minister to every one, that I may min- 
 ister in every one to my Lord and Master Jesus Chri t." 
 And, dear fellow Christians, let this Lord dwell richly 
 in you. Let Him be the Alpha and He the Omega. 
 Let Him come with many crowns upon His head into your 
 heart, and let Him sit upon the throne, and you lie low 
 at His feet. Let Him speak, and do you obey, and just 
 as you dwell in this attitude you will find His yoke is 
 easy and His burden is light, and you will get faith each 
 day to hasten His blessed coming. 
 
 HlCl. AND 'VEIR, J-KINTERS, TEMl'KRANCK STitEEr, TORONTO. 
 
WORKS ON PROPHECY. 
 
 n 
 
 LECTURES ON DANIEL. By Rev. E. B. Pusey, D.D 
 
 THE BOOK OF DANIEL. By S. P Tregelles, L. L. D 
 
 THE BOOK OF DANIEL. By Rev. Prof. Murphy 
 
 LECTURES ON THE BOOK OF DANIEL. By L. Strong 
 
 LECTURES ON BOOK OF REVELATION. By W.Kelly 
 
 DISCOURSES ON THE BOOK OF REVEL \TION. By William Lincoln.. 
 
 DISCOURSES ON THE BOOK OF REVELATION. By Alex. Gregory .... 
 
 LECTURES ON BOOK OF REVELATION. By J. N . Darby 
 
 OUTLINES OF PROPHETIC TRUTH. By Robt. Brown 
 
 THE APOCALYPSE. By Joseph A. Seiss. 3 vol 
 
 PROPHECY, ITS INTERPRETATION. By T. Fairbairn, D.D 
 
 THE APPROACHING END OF THE AGE. By H. Grattan Guinness 
 
 THE TWO BABYLONS. By Rev. Alex. Hislop 
 
 THE GREAT PROPHECIES concerning the Gentiles, the Jews, and the 
 Church of God. By G. H. Pember, M. A 
 
 THE EXPECTED RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH. By G. W. Houghton . 
 
 PRE-MILLENNI AL ESSAYS of the Prophetic Conference 
 
 THE COMING PRINCE. By Robert And eraon, L. L D 
 
 PROPHETICAL LANDMARKS. By Rev. H . Bonar, D.D. • • • 
 
 THE REIGN OF CHRIST ON EARTH By Daniel T. Taylor 
 
 THE CLOSING DAYS OF CHRISTENDOM. By Burlington B. Wale. ... 
 
 THE BRIDES OF SCRIPTURE By J. Denham Smith 
 
 PLAIN PAPERS ON PROPHETIC SUBJECTS By William Trotter 
 
 THE Ll'FE OF THE WORLD TO COME. By Rev. T. T. Shore, M. A 
 
 COMING EVENTS AND PRESENT DUTIES. By Rev. J. C. Ryle, M. A.. 
 
 M ARANATH A. By Rev James H. Brookes, paper 50c., cloth 
 
 THE REVEL.\TION OF JESUS CHRIST. By T. B. Baines 
 
 THE DEVELOPMENT OF ANTICHRIST. By Rev. Andrew Bonar, D.D. . 
 
 THE HEAVENLY BRIDEGROOM AND HIS BRIDE 
 
 THE JFV. ri, OR PREDICTION AND FULFILMENT. Rev. S, H. Kellogg. 
 COMING EVENTS AND THE COMING KING. By Rev. E. J. Goodhart. . 
 OUR LORD'S COMING AGAIN, HIS APPEARING AND REIGN. Six 
 lectures by Tho.s. Neatby 
 
 ''OCCUPY TILL I COME." By Rev. A. C. Prico. B. A 
 
 PALESTINE RE-PEOPLED. A sign of the times, (eighth edition) Rev. 
 Jas. Neil. M. A 
 
 ra 75 
 
 t 50 
 
 1 00 
 
 70 
 
 2 25 
 
 1 50 
 
 1 50 
 
 70 
 
 4 25 
 
 400 
 
 3 75 
 
 2 50 
 
 2 50 
 
 2 50 
 
 2 50 
 
 2 00 
 
 2 00 
 
 1 75 
 
 1 73 
 
 1 75 
 
 1 60 
 
 1 50 
 
 1 .50 
 
 1 2j 
 
 1 25 
 
 1 2.5 
 
 1 25 
 
 1 25 
 
 1 25 
 
 1 2.'5 
 
 1 CO 
 
 1 CO 
 
 1 00 
 
 H. R. BRIGGS, Toronto Willard Tract Depository, Toronto, Canada. 
 
' Works 071 Pro'pheoy continued, ■ - 
 
 FORTY COMING WONDERS. By Editor of the "C/in'sKan fleraW.". ... 1 00 
 
 '' COMING." (This little book has been greatly blessed) 15c. per dozen, 
 
 or per. 100 100 
 
 THOUGHTS ON SACRED PROPHECl. Thos. R; Birks 90 
 
 •' OUR GOD SHALL COME." (Mildmay Conference Report, 1878) 90 
 
 THE SURE WORD OF PROPHECY. (Mildmay Conference Report 
 
 1879).... 93 
 
 THE REVELATION IN LIGHT OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. By F. Brodie 90 
 
 THE LORD'S COMING, ISRAEL AND THE CHURCH. By T. B. Baines. 90 
 
 THE SECOND COMING OF THE LORD. By William Kelly 90 
 
 HE WILL COME. By Stephen H. T>ng, Jr., D.D, Cloth $1 25, reduced to £0 
 
 CHRIST YET TO COME. By Rev. Josiah Litch. With introduction by 
 
 Rev, A. J. Gordon, D D 75 
 
 THE COMING OF CHRIST. Sixteen addresses on the Blessed Hope. 
 
 Paper 30c , Cloth .. 75 
 
 'THINGS TO C0:\1E. ByJ. R. C. Paper 250. , Cloth, 75 
 
 Israel and the church. J. H, Brookes. Paper 40c. cloth 75 
 
 THE KINGDOM OF GOD. By Hector Bettex . 70 
 
 THE LORD WILL COME, Rev. H. M. Parsons 10c. each ; per dozen. . . CO 
 
 THE COMING OF THE LORD. By Rev. Nt wman Hall. 6c earh : per 
 
 dozen CO 
 
 THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST. By D. L. Moody. 6c. each ; per 
 
 dozen . CO 
 
 LECTURES ON THE SECOND COMING. By J N. Darby 50 
 
 NO MILLENNIUxM BEFORE CHRIST COMES. By Rev. W. J. Erdman, 
 
 -Per dozen 15c. per 100 . 50 
 
 THE COMING OF THE BRIDEGROOM. By Dean A! ford 50 
 
 SHORT PAPERS ON PROPHECY. By J. E. Hawkins. Paper 20c. cloth 35 
 
 THE FIFTH UNIVERSAL MONARCHY. By Pastor Denovan. Per Doz. S5 
 
 ."OCCUPY TILL I COME." A Tract for the times. (4Gth thousand) By 
 
 Rev. J. C. Ryle M. A. 4c. each ; per doz 35 
 
 SECOND COMING OF OUR LORD, Two Sermoi s by the Rev. W. P. 
 
 Rainsford B. A. ftc. each : per doz 35 
 
 THE PRE-MILLKNI AL ADVENT. 4c. each ; per dozen :j,'i 
 
 COMING OF THE LORD, AND THE SAINT'S READINESS. Per dozen. :i5 
 
 THE TAKING UP OF T HE SAINTS. Ic each ; per dozen 35 
 
 OUR THREE JUDGMENTS. 4c. each ; per dozen ... 35 
 
 THE COMING OF THE LORD FOR AND WITH HIS SAINTS. Per doz. . . .35 
 
 THE SURE WORD OF PROPHECY. 4c. each ; ptr dozen ;}5 
 
 
 * til 
 
 S. R. BRIGGS, Toronio WiH.-irct Tiact Depository, Toronto, Canad.'x. 
 
 I 
 
Wo9ks on Prophecy continued 
 
 1 00 
 
 Jzen, 
 
 ... 
 
 1 00 
 
 
 
 90 
 
 — 
 
 90 
 
 )ort 
 
 
 — 
 
 91 
 
 odie 
 
 90 
 
 ne«. 
 
 90 
 
 — 
 
 00 
 
 dto 
 
 SO 
 
 by 
 
 
 — 
 
 75 
 
 )pe. 
 
 
 .... 
 
 7.5 
 
 .. 
 
 7.5 
 
 
 73 
 
 
 70 
 
 1.. . 
 
 (JO 
 
 per 
 
 
 
 GO 
 
 per 
 
 
 ... 
 
 CO 
 
 
 50 
 
 an, 
 
 
 ... 
 
 50 
 
 
 50 . 
 
 )tli 
 
 .35 
 
 3z. S5 
 
 By 
 
 3.5 
 
 35 
 ■■35 
 
 r{5 
 
 35 
 35 
 35 
 35 
 
 a 
 
 * til 
 
 THE KINGDOM OF GOD, STILL FUTURE. By Rev. W. J. Erdman. 
 
 5 c. each ; per dozen ; 85 
 
 EIGHT LECTURES ON PROPHECY, from short-hand notes .30 
 
 BALAAM'S PARABLES and their bearing on the Second Coming of the 
 
 Lord Jesus Christ. By Rev. Frederick Whitfield, M. A 35 
 
 ARE PBE-MILLENNIALISTS RIGHT ? By Rev. S. H. Kellogg. D.D 30 
 
 BIBLE READING ON THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST. By Rev. 
 
 James H. Brookes, D.D. .3c. each, per dozen 30 
 
 THE ANTICHRIST. E> Mrs, Geo. C. Needham. I'aper, 15c ; cloth 25 
 
 THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST. By James H. Brookes 25 
 
 PAPERS FOR THE PRESENT TIME. Cloth 45c., paper 25 
 
 HE'S COMING TO-MORROW. ByH.B.Stowe. Per dozen 20 
 
 THE EVERLASTING NATION. By Adolph Saphir, D. D 20 
 
 "ALL ISRAEL SHALL BE SAVED." By Adolph Saphir, D.D 20 
 
 JESUS IS COMING. ByW.E.B, (New EJltion) 15 
 
 THE FOUR JUDGMENTS. Perdozen ....... 15 
 
 PAPERS ON THE LORD'S COMING. By C. H. M.... 15 
 
 BEHOLD I MAKE ALL THINGS NEW, or The leading lines of proof in 
 
 favour of Pre-Millennialisni. By the Rev. H. Bonar, D D 10 
 
 COMING AND APPEARING OF OUR LORD. J. H. Brookes . . 10 
 
 THE COMING OF THE LORD AND THE ORDER OF EVENTS 8 
 
 THE MILLENIAL REIGN OF CHRIST ..., 8 
 
 WHAT^GOD HATH SAID ON THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST ...... 8 
 
 THE SECOND ADVENT AND PERSONAL REIGN OF THE LORD. 
 
 A CONCORDANCE ON THE LORD'S COBIING, ETC. (A most conveni- 
 ent help in the study of this important subject) 6 
 
 WHEN AND HOW OUGHT I TO EXPECT MY LORD 5 
 
 The Following lay Eev. John Wilkinson. Mildmay 
 
 Mission to the Jot^s- 
 
 SECOND ADVENT : How, When, and Where ? Per dozen .35 
 
 SECOND ADVENT : Its i elation to the Church. Per dozen 35 
 
 SECOND ADVENT : Its relation to the Jews. Per dozen ;35 
 
 SECOND ADVENT : Its relation to the World. Por dozen ,35 
 
 THE TEN TRIBES: Where a'e they not. auci where are they ? . . . ... 12 
 
 ISRAEL AND GOD'S PURPOSE 6 
 
 — ■-' -■ " — ■ ■■■ ■ - tnnt ^ . '^ ' ' .^ -■ w — —tr .w».. . . ■■ " ■ ■ — ■ — — ■■ — — - . , .- 
 
 8. 3. BRiaaS, Toronto Willard Tract Depository, Toronto, Caaada. 
 
"C. H. M'S jSOTES," 
 
 AND OT HER WORKS. 
 
 Some years since I had my attention called to C, H. M's Notes, and 
 was so much pleased and at the same time profited by the way they 
 opened up Scripture truths, that I secured at once all the writings of the 
 same author, and if they could not be replaced, would rather part with 
 my entire library, excepting my Bible, than with these writings. They 
 have been to me a very key to the Scriptures. D. L. MOODY, 
 
 NOTES on the BOOK of GENESIS, Vol. I. 
 NOTES on the BOOK of EXODUS. Vol. II, 
 NOTES on the BOOK of LEVITICUS. Vol. III. 
 NOTES on the BOOK of NUMBERS. Vol. IV. 
 NOTES on the BOOK of DEUTERONOMY. Vols. V, & VI, 
 Good cloth binding. Each, 60 cents. The six vols. $3.50 nett. 
 
 THE MISCELLAi\EOVS WRITINGS OF €. H. M., 
 
 Vols. I. II. III. IV. & v., uniform with the above, in size and style of 
 
 binding. Each, 60 cents. 
 
 Contents of Vol. I. — Forgiveness of sins : What is it ? Regenera- 
 tion : What is it ? Sanctification ; What is it ? Final Perseverance: 
 What is it ? The Christian : His Position and His Work. The Un- 
 equal Yoke. Discipleship in an ?>il Day. The Christian Priesthcod. 
 The All-sufficiency of Christ. Job and his Friends. Gideon and his 
 Companions. 
 
 Contents of Vol, II. — Thou and Thy House. The Man of God. 
 Now and Then ; or, Time and Eternity, Decision for Christ. God for 
 us,— Gilgal. Scriptural Enquiry into the True Nature of the Sabbath. 
 Thoughts on the Lord's Supper, &c., &c. 
 
 Contents of Vol. HI. — Christian Perfection : . What is it? Con- 
 version : What is it ? Simon Peter : His Life and its Lessons, Papers 
 on the Lord's Coming. Papers on Evangelization. 
 
 Contents of Vol. IV. — The Call of God ; or Reflections on the 
 Character of Abraham and Lot. History of the Tribe of Levi. Power 
 and authority of the Holy Scriptures as illustrated in the life and times 
 of Josiah. Life of Faith Exemplified, in the life and times of David. 
 
 Contents of Vol. V.— Pages for the Anxious. The Great Com- 
 mission. Practical Reflection on the Life and Times of Elijah. 
 
 THINGS NEW AND OLD. Vols, l to xxvii., in 
 
 good cloth binding. Each 50 
 
 The complete set of " Things New and Old" at 45c per vol., nett. 
 
 OCCASIONAL PAPERS. Paper, 35c. Cloth 50 
 
 LIFE AND TIMES OF DAVID 50 
 
 PAGES FOR THE ANXIOUS 30 
 
 REGENERATION: What is it ? Per doz 30 
 
 Sent post-paid on reatpi of price ^ 
 
 S. R. BRIGGS, Toronto Willard Tract Depository, Torouto, Canada. 
 
 4> .» 
 
 r'h 
 
 U-li 
 
 <i 
 (( 
 
:! 99 
 
 N 
 
 ^otes, and 
 e way they 
 itingsofthe 
 !r part with 
 ngs. They 
 lOODY, 
 
 r VI. 
 >3.5o nett. 
 
 M., 
 
 id style of 
 
 Regenera- 
 leverance : 
 The Un- 
 riesthcod. 
 1 and his 
 
 of God. 
 . God for 
 Sabbath. 
 
 t? Con. 
 . Papers 
 
 as on the 
 i. Power 
 nd times 
 )f David, 
 'at Com- 
 h. 
 
 VII., in 
 
 SO 
 )1., nett. 
 
 SO 
 50 
 30 
 30 
 
 ZJanada. 
 
 WORKS ON GENESIS. 
 
 •• Genesis." By Rev. Joseph Parker, D,D 
 
 "Genesis," Vol. I, Pulpit Commentary 
 
 '• Ohrist is All," or the Gospel in the Pentateuch. Genesis. 
 
 Rev. Henry Law, Dean of Gloucester 
 
 ♦ '» The Ages before Moses. By Rev.John Munro Gibson, D.D 
 
 Introduction to tlie Pentateuch. Rev. R, Wheeler 
 
 Bush, M.A 
 
 Lanfsre's Oommentary on Genesis. Edited by Rev, 
 
 Philip Schaff, D.D. i vol 
 
 Commentary on the Book of Genesis. By Prof, J. 
 
 G. Murphy 
 
 The Book of Genesis. By Rev. R. S. Candlish, D.D 
 
 From the Begrinningr to the Glory. By Lady Beau- 
 
 jelon Dent 
 
 Notes on the Book of Genesis. By Rev, Jas. inglis.. 
 Notes, Critical and Explanatory on Genesis. By 
 
 Prof. M. W. Jacobus. 2 vols, in one 
 
 Notes on Geresis- By Fleming 
 
 Notes on Genesis. Rev. F. W. Robertson 
 
 Old Testament History of Redemption. By Prof. 
 
 Delitztch 
 
 Lectures, Introductory to the Pentateuch. W. 
 
 Kelly , 
 
 Genesis : with a Talmudical Commentary. By 
 
 Rev. H. D. M. Spence, M.A. r 
 
 Commentary on the Pentateuch. By Prof. Keil, 3 
 
 vols. each. (Vol i on Genesis) 
 
 The World before the Flood. Rev. Dr. Edersheim.. 
 The A?e of the Great Patriarchs. Robert Tuck. 
 
 B.A 
 
 Typical Foreshadowing in Genesis. By W. Lincoln, i 25 
 
 The Patriarchs. By Rev. W. Hanna, D.D., and Rev. 
 
 Canon Morris, B.D >>>^ 90 
 
 Earth's Earliest Ages. By C. H. Pember, M.A i 50 
 
 Types of Genesis. By Andrew jukes 265 
 
 Notes on Genesis. 0. H. M 60 
 
 Genesis. By Rev. Marcus Dods, D.D, (In Clark's Series of 
 
 Hand Books) 70 
 
 Biblical Museum. By Rev.J. Comper Gray. Vol.1., Gene- 
 sis and Exodus - I 25 
 
 Daily Bible Illugtrations. By Kitto. Vol. I , Antedi- 
 luvians and Patrinrchs i 75 
 
 ^ Hours with the Bible. Vol. I., " from Creation to the 
 (i f i Patriarchs." i 75 
 
 Adam, Noah, and Abraham Rev.joseph Parker, D.D. i 00 
 
 Isaac, JaCOb,and Joseph. Rev.joseph Marcus Dods, D.D. 125 
 
 ■ I * 
 
 $1 73 
 
 2 25 
 
 70 
 
 I 50 
 
 90 
 
 3 00 
 
 3 25 
 
 3 00 
 
 I 25 
 
 I 25 
 
 2 00 
 
 SO 
 
 I 25 
 
 I 50 
 
 I 50 
 
 3 50 
 
 2 50 
 
 90 
 
 I 75 
 
 S- R. BRIGGS, Toronto Willard Tract Depository. Toronto, Canada. 
 
THE LATEST AND BEST. 
 
 THE 
 
 HANDY COMMENTARY.:. 
 
 Edited by C. J. ELLICOTT. D. D. 
 
 Consisting of the separate Books of the New Testament 
 Commentary fjr English Readers, in separate volumes 
 revised by their respective authors,among whom may be mentioned, 
 Rev. E. H. Plumptre, D. U ; Rev. H. W. Watkins, M. A.; Rev. 
 W. Sandy, M.A., D.D. ; Rev. T. T. Shore, M.A.; Rev. A. Barry, 
 D. D.; Rev. A. J. Mason, M. A.; Rev. H. D. M. Spence, M. A. ; 
 Rev. W. F. Moulton, D.D.; Rev. E. G. Punchard, M.A,; Rev. A. 
 Plummer, M. A. ; Rev. W. M. Sinclar, M.A.', Rev. W. B. 
 Carpenter, M.A. 
 
 Edited by Rev. C. J. Elliott, D. D,, Lord Bishop of Glou- 
 cester and Bristol. 
 
 Suitable alike for Divinity Students, Sunday-school Teachers, or 
 Bible Readers. 
 
 Complete in 13 Vols. Extra Cloth. 
 Price, $I4.00. 
 
 Separate Vols, may be ordered as follows: • 
 
 ST. MATTHEW $i 25 ST. MARK .v$i 00 
 
 ST. LUKE 125 ST. JOHN : . ! 125 
 
 ACTS T 25 ROMANS 100 
 
 CORINTHIANS, I. and II I 00 
 
 GALATIANS— EPHESIANS— PHILIPPIANS. In oiie 
 
 volume I 00 
 
 COLOSSIANS—THESSALONIANS— TIMOTHY. In 
 
 one volume..... i 00 
 
 TITUS— PHILEMON— HEBREWS—ST. JAMES. In 
 
 one volume i 00 
 
 ST. PETER -ST. JOHN— ST. JUDE. In one volume. . 100 
 
 REVELATION , . y. i 00 
 
 INTRODUCTION TO THE NEW TESTAMENL 
 
 By Rev. E. H. Plumptre, D.D., with Preface by Rev. 
 C. J. Ellicott, D.D , $100 
 
 SENT (post FRLE) ON RECEIPT OF PRICE. 
 S. R. BRIGG3, Toronto ^Villard Tract Depository, Toronto, Canada. 
 
 rp 
 
 \ 
 
 A 
 
 ihi 
 
t f 
 
 lY. 
 
 STAMENT 
 
 
 volumes 
 
 
 entioned, 
 
 
 A.; Rev. 
 
 n* 
 
 A. Barry, 
 
 > 
 
 5, M.A.; 
 
 
 Rev. A. 
 
 
 . W. B. 
 
 
 of Glou- 
 
 
 ichers, or 
 
 
 y $1 oo 
 
 . .' I 25 
 
 . I 00 
 
 '. 1 00 
 
 te 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 I 00 
 
 I 00 
 
 I 00 
 I 00 
 I 00 
 
 ., $1 00 
 
 da. 
 
 .!. 
 
 
 • Jiist Published. Small Grown 8vo., cloth, 90o. 
 
 A SEQUEL TO "AlWDE IN CnRIST." 
 By tlie Kev. A.. MURRAY. 
 
 •' The meditiitions are richly experimental, and no reader who take"; 
 lip the volume in a sympathetic spirit can close it without having gained 
 n clear conception of the fact that there is no beauty or blessedness like 
 
 that of a Christ-like lift?." — Christu n Leader. 
 
 * 
 
 '* The work will be of great "jc for sick-bed readings." — Liverpool 
 Coiuicr. ... 
 
 vmmmmmmbjem 
 
 THE BrBLE REMEMBRANCER. 
 
 BEING 
 
 AN ANALYSTS OF THE WHOLE HIBLE. 
 
 With an Alphabetical Index to the Psalms. A Scrip-* 
 
 lure Atlas of twelve beautiful colored maps, and 
 
 Steel Plate Frontispiece. 
 
 This Bock contaiiiS a large amount of valuable Biblical information, 
 which will be found of great service to the Bible Students. 
 
 Tinted Coverp, 35c. ; Cloth boards, 50 d. ; Cloth 
 \ bevelled; bcarde, gilt edges 70c. 
 
 "ALL ISRAEL SHALL BE SAVED." 
 
 By ADOLPH SAPHIR, B.A , D.D., 
 
 Author of "Christ anl the Scriptures." &c., &c. 
 
 3© I?aer«^» I>oiiiy 8vo. I*i:*ioo, SO ccmt^. 
 
 ** Dr. Saphir has already written many things, . . . but nothing from his 
 pen has so deeply touched me, and many other readers, as this appeal to 
 Christendom from the lips of a Jewish Christian; for, like the Apcstle, 
 .Saphir also is a sc n of Israel. Without Christian believers from Israel, 
 there would be no Church in existence ; the first Christian congregations 
 in Apostolic days were Jewish.'' — Profesnor Deliizsch. 
 
 S. R. BRIGGS, Toro'Uo Willard Tiuct Depojitory, Toronto, Canada,